summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/79040-0.txt
blob: e92e2e2b0c234a25762bf37be057ecace933a9b2 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 79040 ***




 [Illustration: “THEY HAD COME UP TO THE HEADLAND, WHEREFROM THEY
  COULD OVERLOOK THE STRANGE HAVEN INTO WHICH DESTINY HAD CAST THEM”]




 KRONSTADT

 BEING THE STORY OF MARIAN BEST
 AND OF PAUL ZASSULIC, HER LOVER,
 TOGETHER WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF
 THE RUSSIAN FORTRESS OF KRONSTADT,
 AND OF THOSE WHO WOULD
 HAVE BETRAYED IT

 BY
 MAX PEMBERTON
 _Author of “A Puritan’s Wife,” “The Sea Wolves,”
 “The Iron Pirate,” “The Impregnable City,” etc._

 With a Map, and 8 Full-Page Illustrations by A. Forestier

 _TENTH THOUSAND_




 CASSELL and COMPANY, Limited
 London, Paris, New York & Melbourne
 1898
 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED




 [COPYRIGHT]

 First Edition _April_ 1898.
 Reprinted _April_ 1898, May 1898.




 [DEDICATION]

 To My Wife.




 CONTENTS.

 Prologue
 Chapter I. The Masquerade upon the Ice
 Chapter II. “A Spy within the Gate”
 Chapter III. At the coming of the Light
 Chapter IV. Lover and Judge
 Chapter V. Foreboding
 Chapter VI. The Honour of Paul Zassulic
 Chapter VII. Paul bears Witness
 Chapter VIII. After Forty Days
 Chapter IX. Out of the Darkness
 Chapter X. Temptation
 Chapter XI. The Beginning of the Flight
 Chapter XII. The Citadel Awakes
 Chapter XIII. At the Zenith of the Night
 Chapter XIV. The Terrible Night
 Chapter XV. Upon the Nameless Island
 Chapter XVI. Alone
 Chapter XVII. Forsaken of All
 Chapter XVIII. A Strange Figure on the Shore
 Chapter XIX. The Quest of the Woman
 Chapter XX. The Ship of the Golden Cross
 Chapter XXI. Acheron of the Waters
 Chapter XXII. Prisoner of Love
 Chapter XXIII. The Unforeseen
 Chapter XXIV. Toward the Light
 Chapter XXV. The Word of Tolma
 Chapter XXVI. The Evening of the Second Day
 Chapter XXVII. At Midnight




 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

“They had come up to the Headland, wherefrom they could overlook the
strange Haven into which destiny had cast them”

Sketch Map of Kronstadt and its Surroundings

“Conspicuous upon the Field of the Frozen Sea stood the Palace of Ice”

“But Marian did not hear him. She had Fallen in a Swoon”

“Kronstadt herself Stood Silhouetted as an Island of Rock and
Pinnacles”

“She bounded forward into the heart of the Breakers”

“The Procession advanced slowly”

“On toward the Sea he bore her”

“Silently, determinedly, they fell upon the fugitive, and threw him to
the ground”




 [Illustration: SKETCH MAP OF KRONSTADT AND ITS SURROUNDINGS.]




 KRONSTADT.

 PROLOGUE.

Someone cried out that the flashing light we saw upon the far
horizon was Tollboken itself, and at this we left the quarter-deck and
hurried to the bows of the ship. Even the invalid clergyman, who had
not been more than an hour at the tea table, came panting up the
companion and stood with us while the beacon magnified and gained
majesty, and other lights shone over the vista of the waters, and the
black line of the island fortress took shape as some terrible
mausoleum of the sea. We had made Kronstadt at last--the Kronstadt of
my dreams. While others turned the pages of their guide-books, while
some were ready with history and some with anecdote, I gazed entranced
as the mighty citadel shaped itself against the lurid canopy of cloud
which hung in the eastern sky, and all the outward power and sullen
magnificence were revealed to me. I stood at the gate of Russia
indeed, at the impregnable gate, which the summons of war will never
open. The exclamations of wonder uttered by my companions seemed the
lispings of credulous children. The chatter of the tourist was like a
horrid discord in the temple of majestic silence. I had the wish to be
apart from my fellows, to stand in some place of solitude and offer
the worship of the imagination at the altar where I had worshipped in
spirit so many months.

A Russian stood at my side, a young officer of artillery, who spoke
English with some fluency. He had found our pleasure yacht at
Copenhagen, and had taken passage with us to the island of Kronstadt,
where his duty lay. We had found him a pleasant companion--a man who
gave his laughter no holiday. But when the shores of the gulf began to
draw in toward one another, and the lights of the great citadel
flashed upon the horizon, I observed that the Russian was silent. Awe
of his own home possessed him. He leaned heavily upon the bulwarks of
the yacht, and had no eyes but for the ramparts and bastions before
him. When I spoke to him he came down from some high place of the
imagination to answer me; moments of time passed before he realised
that he stood upon the deck of a ship, and that gaping tourists were
his companions.

“Forgive me,” he said, while he watched the group contemptuously. “You
asked me----?”

“If those two lights to the right of Tollboken are the lights of
Menzikoff?”

The question interested him, and after a word of surprise that I knew
the name of the harbour fort, he began to explain many things to me.

“Yes,” he said, “that is Menzikoff, though the lights are not the
lights of the fort but of the harbour gates. The seven-fathom channel
is there, and that flashing light, still more to the right, is the
lantern upon the fort of Kronslott. Away a little to the south is Fort
Paul, and that battery which crosses its fire is Battery 3. You see
how well we protect the channel, which is no more than three hundred
yards wide, though covered by a hundred guns.”

I asked him how long the island was, questioning at the same time the
accuracy of the statement that the southern channel was so narrow.

“I should have given it a breadth of at least a mile, but of course
there are shallows.”

“Exactly; the Oranienbaum spit runs out as far as Kronslott itself. It
is a spur of sand creating shallows--another barrier which nature has
put between Russia and her enemies. Though I am a Russian, and my word
may be the word of prejudice, I say that there is not in all the world
another citadel such as this; there is not one stamped out of the
earth so clearly, a work of God unmistakable, for the defence of an
empire. Observe the great bay into which we are sailing. It is in the
shape of a V; the mouth turned toward the Baltic, the apex toward our
capital. Kronstadt itself is also V-shaped, but the mouth of the
letter is now turned toward Petersburg, the apex toward the open sea.
Observe this clearly and you will see how the island, fitting into the
neck of the gulf, becomes a vast and natural wedge which foreign ships
may never pass. If they come by the north channel, there is the great
boom of granite which a hundred navies could not destroy. If they
attack us by the south channel, there are the guns of all the forts, a
tremendous armament, which would crumble cities to the dust. No, my
friend, you may search all seas and you will never find another
citadel like this. She is invincible, the terrible gate of my country.
We call her the tomb of spies, for no spy has betrayed her or ever
will betray her. She stands for all that is dear to us--our liberty
and our freedom. Her secrets are entombed in a heart of granite. He
who seeks for them walks with Death for his guide.”

He turned upon his heel and left me to wonder as much at his eloquence
as at his earnestness. I had supposed him to be a mere lieutenant of
artillery doing his duty soberly and with no concern for the romance
of war. But it has been my good fortune since that day to meet many of
those who serve the fortress of Kronstadt, and I have found the same
love of the citadel, the same pride in its power influencing them all.
To them it is more than the mistress of the Gulf of Finland, it is the
temple of their country’s freedom, the arsenal of God’s weapons, a
barrier given of the Eternal for the safety of their kingdom. When it
shall fall the empire must fall with it. But that day will be the
great, the dreadful day.

It was almost dark when our yacht came abreast the eastern end of the
island, where the lieutenant took leave of us. We seemed at this time
to be hemmed in by forts and batteries and by the tremendous walls
which protect the town and harbours; lights flashed from every side,
the lights of war-ships, the lights of barracks, the red and white and
green lanterns of the bastions. I thought as I watched the lieutenant
rowing away to the service he loved so well, that he had spoken truly
when he named Death as the comrade of him who would snatch the secrets
of this mighty fortress. Death indeed; or if not death, then the
terror worse than death, the sunless labour of the mines, the eternal
solitude, the groans and sufferings of the desolate land.

To write a story of this fortress, and of certain people named in its
recent history, I had come to Russia. No books or plans could help me
to measure the achievements or the courage of those I was to speak
about. I must see with my own eyes the things which they had seen,
must stand where they had stood. As far as it lay in my power, I must
realise the grandeur and the greatness of that sanctuary of war which
they had invaded so resolutely; must hear the tramp of armed men and
the bugle’s blast where they had heard them. In that spirit I left my
yacht and entered the city which the Russian had called the tomb of
spies. And I thought as I went of Marian Best, the Woman of Kronstadt,
of her love and of her sorrows.*


* The author would wish it to be clearly understood that the
characters in this book are entirely fictional.




 CHAPTER I.
 THE MASQUERADE UPON THE ICE.

Though the great bell of Kronstadt had struck the hour of nine and
the bugles had called “lights out” in the barracks of the town, there
was no perceptible curb upon the merriment of those who kept the
carnival of the sea. For Kronstadt was ice-bound, and the New Year,
bringing an end to the stress and storm of the earlier winter, had
sealed the waves with the seal of the welcome frost. Where ships
sailed a month ago, the merry skaters now ventured. Far out from the
great citadel the gulf was still and frozen. No longer was the call of
the pilot heard or the voice of the seaman crying to his men. The
whirr of skate and sledge, the music of artillery bands, the prattle
of pretty women, had taken their place. But here and there vast fires
blazing upon the ice drew the busy throngs to the door of tent or
wooden theatre. The light of many torches made golden rings upon the
fields of glistening snow. Old and young, generals and ensigns,
rothmisters and feldwebels, hurried to the joy of the whirling life.
As prisoners from the cells of solitude and silence they rushed from
their island home to the sea, which frost had stilled and the ice made
war upon.

Conspicuous upon the field of the frozen sea, for it was built in the
ring of light shed by the beacons of Menzikoff, stood the palace of
ice, which the officers of the garrison had set up as the monument of
a winter so generous. Ready hands had hewn blocks from the shallower
waters of the military harbour; stout arms had dragged the glistening
boulders and piled them up for the foundations of the temple of the
frost. Soon a vast building arose, a tabernacle of shimmering and
transparent whiteness, into which cunning engineers carried wires for
the electric light, while zealous corporals brought the flaming eagles
of their regiments, and laughing girls bedecked the temple with
draperies of silk and satin. The enduring frost looked upon the work
and found it to be good. A keener breath of winter breathed strength
upon the palace and made it a perfect whole. Its builders spoke of
masquerade and carnival. Generals shook their heads but did not
refuse. The 29th of January in the year 1895 brought the proposal to
maturity, and all social Kronstadt came out that night to offer the
incense of laughter at the shrine. Old and young, poor and rich
hastened to enjoy an opportunity so rare.

 [Illustration: “CONSPICUOUS UPON THE FIELD OF THE FROZEN SEA STOOD
  THE PALACE OF ICE”]

While the palace within shone with countless lights, which gave a
glittering radiance to the uniforms of gold and white and green, the
dark field of the ice without was vantage ground for the townspeople
and sailors weary of waiting for an open sea. Frenchmen, Dutchmen,
Swedes, but English outnumbering all, they stood shivering in the icy
blast, or warming themselves at the great fires, or roaring with
laughter at the jests and the antics of the masqueraders. For them the
sup of vodki must suffice; no frothing champagne, no warmth of fur or
dance, no occupation of looking love gave them armour against the
cold. But they were critics always, and being critics, they spoke
their minds and were not afraid. Half an hour had not passed before
they had a name for every prominent person in the palace. The fat
general perspiring in an effort of agility, the gorgeous cuirassiers
of the Guard in their dazzling uniforms of white and blue--“flour
mills,” the English sailors called them, and qualified the noun; the
mincing cornets of cavalry; the three-starred colonels of artillery
groping for the honours of the clown--as each made the tour of the
frozen ballroom and came to clearer view of the uninvited, his new
name was roared lustily by the volleyed voices of the seamen.

“Higher up, spangled shanks--lift ’em up!” bawled the bullet-headed
skipper of a trading steamer as an exceedingly stout lady came
shuffling into view. “There ain’t no bally ’oop in Roosher as you’re
a-going to jump through, marm.”

“Leave the lady be, Bill,” retorted his mate. “’Tain’t often as you
see a fine growed thing like that--at her age too! You ain’t got no
manners. If she weighs more than twenty stun, I’m a nigger!”

“She shall pose for Venus!” said a merry little Frenchman; but a
German protested--

“Blitzen! it is her harvest time. In ze summer der zun will melt her
down!”

“Why, here’s little ‘Sixpence-a-box,’” chimed in a burly engineer as a
mannikin in the green uniform of an artillery officer came prancing
by. “‘Sixpence-a-box’ along with the ‘Tower of Babel’!”

“He’ll want a ladder to hail her, I guess!” cried an able seaman who
surveyed the tall lady in question with the expression of one who
could not take in the whole of her height and magnificence at a
glance. “You’d have to take three reefs in that lot, Bill, before you
could lay your course for ’Ampstead ’Eath on a Sunday!”

“Two to one St. Frusquin!” roared the purser of a small passenger
steamer when a lank and lean _stabcapitaine_ came galloping round with
feet lifted high as though he must crush the earth beneath him. “I’m
damned if he don’t fancy he’s running for a cup.”

“I’ll be thinking he’s took with the spasms,” exclaimed the red and
shaggy-haired mate of a Scotch trading vessel.

“Which shows your ignorance, Jack,” cried the engineer. “Don’t you
know a valtz when you sees one? Look at him cuddling Miss
‘Fore-and-aft’! It don’t want a book to tell you that she likes it
neither.”

“I hear as cuddling’s come in again with the quick valtz,” said the
purser. “They’ve give up walking round one another like hands round a
capstan now. Maybe the weather’s too cold.”

A few ejaculations of approval greeted the surmise, one of the most
melancholy among the company hazarding the opinion that the infernal
regions were already “froze up”; but thereafter the conversation began
to dribble away and was almost run out when a shout from the Frenchman
awoke all to attention, and a new buzz of talk was born of the passing
of a dancer whose steps were followed with pleasure and approval by
every eye in the group of the uninvited.

“La voici! la belle Anglaise! la voici! Comme elle sait danser la
polka!”

“That’s her right enough,” exclaimed the bullet-headed skipper; “and
ain’t she a beauty afore the wind. By gosh! I’d pay off with her
myself, I’m damned if I wouldn’t! See how she goes about--and sudden
too! It wants a head for that, mates, if so be as you’ve not been
brought up to it.”

“She’s a daisy!” exclaimed the purser. “I told you so yesterday when
she was out at Fort Paul with ‘Sixpence-a-box.’ Look at the way she
carries her canvas! There’s style about that, mates, as anyone can
see.”

“And look at the way her hair is wove! Oh, I tell you she’s a beauty!”

“If you lofe her, you lofe little,” said the German, nettled at the
unanimity of the admiration.

“Little it is for me, by thunder!” cried the skipper. “I don’t want a
wife, as I’ve got to walk round every morning to see if any of her is
missing. Give me the English miss, and the devil take all fat
Rooshians!”

The argument waxed hot, but _la belle Anglaise_ skated on unconscious
of it. She was a brown-haired girl whose bright eyes and white skin
had cheated Time so that he forgot the day of her birth, which was
twenty-five years ago, and had come to believe her still in the teens.
A slightly-built, fragile creature, whose face was ever changing and
rarely carried the same expression; a creature of quick impulses and
unresting gaiety, whose words cost her nothing, whose gesture was the
gesture of a Frenchwoman. They called her “La Petite” in the fortress,
where she had won much love and many friends--none more zealous than
the deputy-governor, General Stefanovitch, who painted his eye-brows
and wore stays. He had followed her like a dog this night of carnival,
and she repaid him generously with many a word of compliment whispered
into his willing ear and many a press upon a hand which, younger men
said, should have been already paralysed. For they begrudged him _la
belle Anglaise_. There was no man in all that company of glittering
masqueraders who was not the happier for her word or the message of
her eyes. And one, at least, there had given her the best offering an
honest man can give--the offering of his love.

He skated with her now, and had earned already from an approving
audience the name of the “Green-baize-tree.” A tall flaxen-haired man,
for whose fine figure the neat uniform of the artillery betrayed close
friendship, he had something of the manner of the more civilised West;
and had learnt in Paris and London, as many of his brothers had not,
the elements of those polite arts which win upon a woman’s favour. For
the moment he applied such arts to the purpose of pleasing his
partner, _la belle Anglaise_; and it was plain to be seen that he had
eyes only for her. In and out of the glittering throng they skated, a
harmony of gold and green, and soft furs and azure stuffs lifting to
the breeze like wings of gauze. But while the man looked ever into the
girl’s face, she, in turn, was spellbound by the trance of sensuous
music; and being carried from the world about her to a kingdom of her
imagination, she forgot all else and abandoned herself to the exalting
rhythm of the dance. Not until the last chord was a lingering harmony
upon the air did she so much as remember that a man’s arm was close
about her waist, or that his head was bent down toward her until his
lips almost kissed her ear.

“You suffocate me,” she said, drawing back from his embrace and
fanning herself vigorously. “Am I so very like a rifle, Captain Paul?
Really, I thought you were going to present arms with me.”

The great artilleryman began to pull his moustache and to look
foolish.

“I thought you might fall,” he stammered. “It is very slippery,
Mademoiselle Marian. Besides, when I come to think of it, you are very
like a rifle--your bullets wound and your eyes are bayonets!”

She took his arm and they walked with the others; the whole company
being drawn by a subtle law of gravitation to the refreshment-room,
where the corks popped, and silk petticoats rustled, and laughter
struck many chords, and champagne frothed in silver goblets. The touch
of her little gloved hand was like the caress of a rose; she seemed so
slight and fair and fragile that he had the impulse to crush her in
his strong arms and make her a part of his being.

“You repent?” he asked her in a low voice, while he handed her a cup
of boiling tea.

“I?--of what?”

“Of many things--of all the dances you have not given me!”

She laughed lightly, and turned to hear the complaints of an ensign
who wished to tell her that she had promised him the next dance; but
had not the courage to do anything but devour her with his eyes. When
she had sent the boy away, and had drunk her tea, she answered her
companion.

“Repentance is a virtue,” she said, “but to repent you must sin. The
moral is obvious. I am going to dance with the ensign, and remember
the time when I was fifteen, and wrote my own romances. Have you ever
made heroes of your boy friends, Captain Paul? Oh, the bitterness of
it, when the divinity of your youth goes through the bankruptcy court,
or a judge reads his ‘Ode to the Chorus Girl,’ with emphasis. But of
course you don’t understand--how should you? It is only in England
that a man--a certain sort of man--writes poetry because he is in
love. You will come to that state of civilisation by-and-bye.
Meanwhile you are barbarians, and would be impossible if you could not
dance so beautifully upon skates. When I leave you I shall write a
book dividing you into two heads----”

Captain Paul, who understood little beyond the fact that she was to
dance with the ensign, interrupted her with a laugh which rang out
like the note of a bell.

“Into two heads? Moi! ça, c’est bien! I shall have four eyes to watch
you while you dance. After that there are no more numbers. It is one
long waltz and I am your partner, hein?”

He twirled his moustache fiercely, seeming to watch every movement of
her eyes or hand; but when she was about to answer him, a voice at her
elbow jarred upon their privacy and stilled her laughter. It was the
voice of Mademoiselle Varia, the General’s daughter--the eldest of the
two children whom _la belle Anglaise_ had come to Russia to teach--and
at her side stood her yellow-haired sister Rina.

“Ma’mselle, it is time to walk abroad.”

“Ma’mselle, eleven does beat upon the clock.”

Sixteen years and fifteen were the ages of the children, but their
English was not yet six months old and was unweaned from the jargon of
polyglot phrase inseparable from civilised Russian speech. They stood
now like two waxen figures beside their governess, whose art was
incapable of disguising the coldness of her welcome or her little love
for their company. She answered shortly and almost with irritation,
suffering Captain Paul to lead her back to the great ballroom; but
thither the intruders followed, and were not to be put off.

“Ma’mselle, veux-tu partir?”

“Ma’mselle, nous sommes parfaitement prêtes.”

Mademoiselle looked over her shoulder and said, “In a moment,
children.” Then she made a doleful grimace.

“I had forgotten ‘the Dolls,’” she said. “Does not it speak well for
your dance that I should forget them?”

“But you are not going?”

“Indeed and I am. Eleven o’clock is my curfew to-night. I am like the
little criminal who turned from his dark deed when he remembered that
the clock used to strike eleven in his mother’s house. You haven’t
read Dickens, equally of course.”

Captain Paul made a gesture of impatience. “Why do you torture me? why
do you not ask me to walk with you?” he asked eagerly; “you know that
I am ready.”

“Who am I to say to you, ‘Walk,’ and you will walk. Besides, you have
partners.”

“Partners--I--partners when you are in the room! To the devil----!”

He stopped abruptly, biting his moustache and rocking upon his heels.
But she turned from him with a gesture of one inexpressibly shocked,
and ran to the room where thicker furs awaited her, and old Ivan with
the lantern, and “the Dolls,” who still held each other’s hand and
seemed to say, “We are the good children from the fairy book.” She was
not at all surprised when, presently, she found him waiting for her at
the door of the palace; nor did she protest as he expected.

“I am forgiven?” he asked.

“I will tell you to-morrow?” she said.

“You are glad it is not the General who walks with you?”

“Gladness is a large emotion. Say that I am content.”

“Only content?”

“Why ‘only’? Is content so common an experience?”

The man sighed, but pressed the arm which he held, and drew her closer
to him. They had crossed the ice which lay between the harbour and the
temple of the carnival, and had entered the town of barrack and
rampart and bastion. Though Kronstadt slept, her robe of war was still
upon her; the shadows upon her pavements were the shadows of her
mighty guns; the tramp of sentries, the sign and countersign, were her
music. Marian Best never entered that citadel of steel and granite
without a little shudder of indefinable fear. Captain Paul felt the
tremor upon her arm now, and it helped to an anxious sympathy.

“You are cold,” he said; “then wait a moment and I will wrap you in my
cloak.”

“And leave yourself a target for the east wind? No, I am not cold, but
I fear the shadows!”

“They fall upon us both,” said the man; “we share them as we shared
the bright lights just now. Would that we might share them always,
Mademoiselle Marian, the light and the dark, the sorrow and the joy!”

The girl tossed her pretty curls from her forehead and laughed up at
him.

“Is it not too cold to talk nonsense?” she asked. “I thought poets
waited for the spring.”

He took advantage of her words, for the lantern-bearer appeared now
like a star upon the road before them, and “the Dolls” were hand in
hand at old Ivan’s heels.

“But I cannot wait,” he said earnestly, while he felt for her fingers
and tried to lock his own in them. “It is always spring when you are
at my side; it is always winter when the night takes you away from me.
Why do I read your English books all day? Is it not that I may find
words to speak to you? But I have no words--I have nothing but myself,
myself and my poverty, and my love for you. Some day, perhaps, it will
be different. Some day I shall be able to come to you and to say, ‘I
am no longer Paul Zassulic, of the Artillery, but Paul of Tolma, the
master of many and the servant of none but the Czar.’ I dare not think
that such a day is near--the gifts of life come too often in the
autumn of our years. But I shall be rich always while I possess my
love for you, Marian; you cannot rob me of that; you cannot make me
love you less; there is no one in the world who can take my riches
from me!”

They had come up in their walk to the curtain of the bastion which
defended General Stefanovitch’s house, and therefrom could look down
upon the town, now darkened, yet showing in the moon’s rays a forest
of spires and turrets and the gloomy shapes of fort and barracks. Away
upon the ice a great blaze of light, focussed by the translucent walls
of the palace, marked the scene of carnival. Faint strains of music,
the note of horns, and the rolling of drums, came up to them for a
memory of their dance and of their pleasure. Some instinct held them
to the place, and they stood together with quickening hearts and muted
lips, the man trembling with a strange excitement, the girl dumb
because the word she had long awaited was now spoken. It was no secret
to her that Paul Zassulic loved her; it was no reproach to her, she
thought, that she had no answer for him. While she had been content in
his friendship and devotion, her busy life had forbidden that she
should reckon with herself or examine her own heart to see if any
treasure of an answering love were locked therein. She was dumb
because no certainty of self came to assist her; she would not wound,
yet knew not if she could heal. A great seriousness possessed her, a
realisation that such moments were supreme in every life. She had few
friends in all the world. The thought that this friend might be taken
from her was bitter.

“Paul,” she said, when a sudden movement of his snapped the seal upon
her lips, “Paul, what shall I say to you--you who have been my friend,
who will be my friend always? Shall I tell you that I have done wrong
to listen to you? No, indeed, for I owe you that--I owe you more than
I can ever repay, a thousand times. Perhaps I am not like other women.
When I ask myself if I love, I cannot answer--I do not know what love
is. I am happy because you are my friend. I welcome the days which
bring you to me. But a wife should be able to say more than that. Some
day, perhaps, I shall know all. When that day comes I will not fear to
speak. I will answer as you wish. I will tell you that I have learned
to love you.”

It was not the answer that he wished; but the word that he might ever
count himself her friend, and that she was happy when he was with her,
made his pulse leap, and he drew her towards him again, kissing her
upon the forehead many times and refusing to release her from his
strong embrace.

“God bless you, little Marian! God bless you for the promise!” he
said.

“It was only a promise, Paul,” she answered. “I cannot give you
more--I cannot lie to you, or how should I be worthy of your
friendship?”

“There is no woman more worthy in all the world!”

A voice from the ramparts brought them to a recollection of the hour
and the place. It was the voice of old Ivan, who wished to close the
gate of the enceinte, and at his call Marian broke swiftly from her
lover’s embrace and entered the fortress. But Captain Paul stood long
watching the lights in the Governor’s house. When he turned to go down
to the barracks he saw that carnival was done and the great palace in
darkness.

“It is night now,” he said to himself, “but to-morrow the sun will
shine and I shall see her! She is to go with me to the batteries. I
shall show her everything, and that will take a long time. God bless
the little woman I love!”

But Marian herself knelt by her bed, and heavy tears gathered in her
eyes.

“If he knew!” she cried bitterly, “if he knew!”




 CHAPTER II.
 “A SPY WITHIN THE GATE.”

General Stefanovitch, the deputy-governor of Kronstadt, entered his
library every morning at half-past eight precisely that he might kiss
his daughters upon the cheek and wish their governess “good-day.” The
years brought no variation of the ceremony; the same words were
spoken, the same compliments passed. When the General had unusual
leisure, he devoted some moments of it to a measured flirtation with
the young lady who taught his children. When he had no leisure, he
gave her a haunting leer or kissed the tips of his fingers to her if
his daughters were not looking.

“Bon jour, Varia.”

“Bon jour, cher papa.”

“Et tu, Rina?”

“Bien, cher papa.”

Marian Best, the General’s governess in the year 1895, always said
that when the old soldier laughed the top of his head threatened to
come off like the half of an egg. But this alarming effect was rather
the result of his weakness for painted eyebrows than of any deficiency
of head or skull. Sixty years of life had not satisfied his vanity. A
glance from a woman’s eyes could still release the flow of compliment
and childish affectation. Marian said that he seemed at such moments
to be treading upon hot plates. His shrivelled body swelled until his
close-laced stays were strained to bursting point; he bowed
continually, and laid upon his breast a hand blue and long and almost
fleshless. She dreaded those mornings when he was not busy; it was a
relief to her when she heard his sword clanging in the stone passage
of the house or saw old Ivan running for his great boots.

“Ah, you must learn our language,” he would say often; “you must learn
the verb ‘to lofe.’ Some day we will have the lesson by ourselves,
mademoiselle. You shall repeat the little word after me until you are
perfect. Ho, ho, ho! Will you not have me for your master, Meess Best?
Shall I not teach well, hein?”

“Cher papa, qu’est-ce que tu dis à mademoiselle?”

“Rien, ma chère, rien du tout.”

Sometimes, when “the Dolls” sat staring with inquiring eyes at his
amatory contortions or strange pursuits of nimbleness, he would
entertain for them anything but a father’s love. He could not caper as
he would with the children for his audience. The snatched whisper or
stolen leer was not satisfying. He tasted the dry bones of flirtation
when he was hungering for the baked meats. It was difficult to believe
that this perfumed old dandy, whose head was like a shining ball of
mahogany, and whose eyebrows were an uncertain quantity, was the
master of Kronstadt and of her garrison, the sentinel of the mighty
Russian Empire, the keeper of the gate and of the freedom of millions.
Yet Russia knew no more faithful servant; there was no more devoted
soldier of the Czar in all the kingdom; no man whose pride in the
citadel of the gate was so enduring and ever-present. General
Stefanovitch lived for his work; the gaunt and bare Governor’s house
upon the north shore of the island was a palace for him; he desired no
other gardens but the garden of fort and bastion, of shallowing sea
and impassable rampart. His world lay in that calcareous, barren
island which God had set in the Gulf of Finland for the protection of
Russia. His vanities, his personal “scenery and effects,” as Marian
Best described them, were trifles of his leisure. He forgot them in an
instant when Kronstadt was named. She was all to him--the mighty
tablet upon which his life’s work was recorded.

Thus it befell that the moments when he could employ himself with
amatory recreations were few. The half of an hour with his children in
the morning, a few words to them at night, sufficed for the proper
performance of the domestic _rôle_. At other times he was the
martinet, the hundred-eyed guardian of the gate, the precise soldier
who ruled with an ungloved hand of iron. Men feared his look; the
dungeons of the fortress echoed with the groans of those upon whom the
lash of his displeasure had fallen; the lightest breath of his
suspicion, blowing upon any who served him, withered up the blossoms
of that man’s fortune. They saw he was a just man, but one who knew
not forgiveness.

Nine o’clock in the morning was the hour which found the General at
his writing-desk in the private cabinet of the Governor’s house.
Neither fast nor feast gave grace to those who awaited him. He would
enter the room as the clock struck; the echoes of the bell would not
have died away before the grim Colonel Bonzo, the second in command,
would have saluted and laid the report before him. Upon the morning
which followed carnival, the young officers, who had not been to bed,
declared his punctuality immoral. No rose gathered at the hour of the
dew was fresher than Nikolai Stefanovitch when he saluted the Colonel
as the clock struck nine. Painted, powdered, prim--he bowed to those
who awaited him with the inflexible courtesy of an automaton. The eyes
which had just beamed upon Marian Best, as they had beamed upon eight
governesses during the past five years, were now cold and steely and
devouring. A great silence fell upon those in the ante-room when he
passed through. Even the iron-framed Bonzo stiffened at his approach.

“Good morning, Colonel. You have the papers?”

“Here, my General.”

General Stefanovitch fixed his eyeglass and began to peruse the bulky
document. He had read but a few lines when a subdued exclamation and a
shuffling of feet again drew his attention to his subordinate. Such a
breach of the discipline of silence was not to be endured; a sudden
flight of the General’s eyebrows, which seemed to run up to the top of
his head, marked his displeasure and impatience.

“You spoke, Colonel?” he asked.

“I wished to speak, my General.”

“Now, when I read the despatches?”

“If you please, my General.”

General Stefanovitch let his glass fall and deliberately rolled up the
report. Such an interruption had not been known during the twenty
years he had spent at Kronstadt. It remained for Bonzo to justify
himself.

“Well, Colonel?”

“It is this, my General: the plan of Battery No. 3 was put into the
hands of the English Government a week ago.”

Colonel Bonzo stood like a statue when the words were spoken. The
terrible news had been the burden of his night; he had heard it, and
yet twelve hours had passed before he had dared to speak. Now the deed
was done and the blow would fall--the blow of anger, of recrimination,
it might be of punishment.

Five minutes, it may be, passed before General Stefanovitch found his
tongue. During that time he seemed outwardly to be unconscious of the
place or the word, but in reality his mind was seeking to and fro for
the first link of the chain which reason must forge for him. To
Bonzo’s surprise no martinet answered him. The voice was low and in
command; he did not speak in anger.

“Where does this news come from?”

“By telegram last night--from the Prince.”

“How is it that I did not hear of this before?”

Bonzo half raised his hands as though in a gesture of excuse.

“There was carnival upon the ice, my General.”

“Yes----?”

“And when I returned at midnight, and you were still down there, I did
not think you would wish it.”

He stood stammering and stuttering, but the other, awakened by all the
impulses of duty, smote the table with his fist until the very glass
in the windows of the room was shaken.

“Not wish it?--I--whose honour is at stake. By heaven, Colonel Bonzo,
what do you mean?”

The Colonel’s heart quaked, but he was glad that the moment had come.
He had waited for this, and now he took courage.

“I mean, my General, that we have first to ascertain if the plan of
Battery 3, which the English Government is said to possess, is the
correct plan or no. These English would give much for the secret of
Kronstadt. Is it not possible that a part of the ten thousand pounds
they offer to him who shall help them has gone into the pocket of an
impostor? I say that it is possible. I say that it is the only
explication. The Prince is deceived; the plan is a forgery. We shall
laugh in our sleeves by-and-bye, and sell the people in London more
secrets. It will keep their tongues still and help us to hang the
spies. Oh! be assured, my General, if there is any man in the city who
has betrayed us, many hours shall not pass before we lay our hands
upon him.”

The Colonel spoke with great earnestness; there was a light of anger
and of determination in his eyes; his great hands trembled with his
desire to be acting. Like his master, the island fortress was to him a
sacred citadel; his life, his work lay there; his honour was offered
upon that altar of granite and of steel. The two men had laboured side
by side for twenty years; they were more than friends, they were
brothers in a great and insurpassable trust. And now a common peril
was before them both. They could not wholly realise it; they dare not
tell themselves that a spy was within the gate; they were ready to be
deceived if it were only for a day.

“I was a fool not to think of it at the first,” said Stefanovitch,
taking heart as the other spoke. “If they have a plan of Battery 3 in
London, it is not our plan. I will tell the Prince so to-day. He
should not have been deceived like that. He should not charge the
fidelity of those who have grown old in this service. We will see to
it that he is answered, Bonzo. You shall make it your business to draw
up our case, if that be necessary. Why does he not suggest at the same
time that these English have a plan of my house----”

“Or of heaven?” said the Colonel bluntly. “They are as likely to get
it as the drawings of Battery 3. And why of Battery 3, my General? Why
not of Fort Peter, of Alexander, of Menzikoff? They have sought these
things long enough. Why should one be taken and the other left? Are
they children at Petersburg that they believe any tale which is told
them in London? Do they think that we sleep while spies are busy on
our ramparts? Oh, it is a jest, Nikolai, a jest, and we should be the
first to laugh at it.”

Colonel Bonzo’s laugh had grown rusted from long disuse, so that when
he asked help of it the answer was loud and grating like the bark of a
dog. His earnestness had led him to address Stefanovitch in the
familiar style which the men assumed when no janissaries of office
overheard them, and this familiarity was not resented.

“You say well,” replied the General, fixing his glass for the first
time since he had heard the tidings; “the Prince jests with us and we
shall answer him with another jest; it will be a list of all the
people who have entered Battery 3 since it was built. He shall then
tell us who is the spy, and we shall know what to do. Eh, Colonel, we
shall know what to do? Then let Captain Paul come to me.”

Paul Zassulic had gone to bed at four o’clock in the morning. During
two short hours he had dreamed of Marian Best--of a garden of eternal
summer of which she was mistress. But when six o’clock struck and
twenty trumpets sounded the reveille from the ramparts, he had dragged
himself wearily from his couch and turned gloomily to his monotonous
work in the fortress. A roseate flush of the lagging sun which fell
upon the field of the ice as a die of crimson and of gold, awakened
him at last from his depression. A crisp wind of morning gave colour
to his face; the keen air was as a tonic to his veins. When he stood
up to salute his chief there was the seal of health upon his cheeks,
the light of untroubled youth in his eyes.

“You sent for me, my General?”

Stefanovitch, who loved Paul as a son, surveyed him critically through
the searching eyeglass before he answered.

“Certainly, Captain, I sent for you. You have heard the news?”

“The news, General?”

“As I say, the news--that they have the plan of Battery 3 in London,
sold to them by someone who knows it as you know it or as I know it.”

Stefanovitch spoke with assumed unconcern, as though the matter were
the most trifling he could mention. It was his habit to avoid any
outward display of anger; his glance was ever more feared than his
word. Paul knew this habit well; he dreaded it as a criminal may dread
the jests of his judge.

“They have the plan of Battery 3 in London, General! Oh, but that is a
lie!” he cried, looking from one to the other with dazed eyes and
questioning glance; “it is a lie, I say, and I will tell them so! They
cannot have the plan; it is impossible. Who should have given it to
them? Who is there in Kronstadt who would sell his country’s secrets?
Who is there that could sell them? You know that it is not true, my
General. Lord God! that they should bring such a charge against me!”

Moment by moment he began to realise the gravity of the unspoken
accusation. Sweat stood upon his forehead, tears welled up in his
eyes. He had worked so unselfishly to make himself a good servant of
Kronstadt that this overwhelming blow seemed to strike at the heart of
his honour and his life. They had implied that he was unworthy of the
trust--he, Paul Zassulic, who would have died willingly if the citadel
had asked his life of him. They could put no greater affront upon him.

“It is a lie!” he continued to repeat, while Nikolai Stefanovitch
watched him approvingly, and old Bonzo’s grey eyes twinkled cunningly;
“it is a monstrous lie, General! No one has entered the fort but those
who have work there; I will swear to it upon the Holy Gospel. If you
doubt me, send for Seroff Ossinksy--he can tell you; he will laugh at
the story as I would laugh at it were my honour not at stake. Oh, they
cannot have the plan in London--you know that they cannot.”

He appealed to them pitifully, looking from one to the other
questioningly, but he read nothing in their faces, neither of sympathy
nor of reassurance. Bonzo wore, as ever, the changeless mask of iron
severity; Stefanovitch lolled back in his chair and stared at the
speaker as he would have stared at some defaulter hurried to the
judgment.

“I know nothing,” he said in answer to the earnest protestations,
“nothing at all beyond that which I am told by those in Petersburg.
They say that the plan of the fort has been sold to the English; you,
who were in command of the battery until a month ago, answer that it
is impossible, because no stranger has ever been permitted within the
enceinte. Is that so, Captain?”

“I will swear it, General, and my successor will swear it too.”

“You shall both swear it before the court which will investigate this
report. If your word be accepted, there is an end of the matter. For
my part I will tell you that I regard the story as ridiculous. The
plan which the English have bought is a forgery; there can be no doubt
of it. It rests upon us to convince the Prince of that, and to be
unresting in our vigilance. I need say no more, Captain; I am not here
to teach you your duty; the city is well served when she has servants
like Paul Zassulic.”

Captain Paul opened his eyes. He had believed that they brought a
charge against him; he knew now that they did not. The burden of
suspicion was more than he could bear, and when it fell from his
shoulders, an impulse of gratitude and devotion came upon him.

“Thank you, General,” he said simply. “I could ask nothing more than
your approval.”

Stefanovitch dismissed him with a wave of the hand. He went from the
room gladly, and with the purpose to seek out his sergeant at once and
to question him. But before he had crossed the great courtyard of the
house, someone touched him upon the shoulder; and when he turned about
quickly he found that Bonzo had followed him from the room.

“Ha! Colonel, you are going my way,” he cried.

“I am going to the prison,” said the old soldier grimly. “It will be
full enough by-and-bye if there is anything in this news.”

“But there cannot be anything, Colonel--I am ready to swear it upon
the Gospels. No one has entered the fort----”

Bonzo shrugged his shoulders, his little eyes were screwed up until
they shone like the eyes of a ferret.

“You say no one?” he asked.

“Certainly. I would swear it to the Emperor.”

“Do you forget that you had a visitor at the fort yesterday?”

“Yesterday?”

“I say so--the little Englishwoman, La Petite. What of her?”

Captain Paul could not have stopped in his walk more abruptly if a
chasm had opened at his feet.

“You mean Mademoiselle Marian, my Colonel?”

“Certainly. Is she no one? Did you think so last night when you danced
with her for two hours, eh, my friend? Shall I tell her how soon you
forget the little lessons in gunnery? Shall I say that you are
prepared to swear to the Emperor that she is nobody, hein?”

Captain Paul roared with laughter.

“Sapristi!” he cried, “that I should forget Mademoiselle Marian, and
that you should remind me of her! Of course there is our spy. Why did
I not think of it before? Oh, this will amuse the General when I tell
him to-night. La Petite--who does not know which end you load a gun?
She has made the plans, there cannot be a doubt of it. We will tell
the people of Petersburg so. Jest for jest, n’est-ce pas, mon Colonel,
and ours a little more foolish than theirs. _La belle Anglaise_--that
I should forget her. Oh, quelle bêtise!”

The humour of the idea seized upon him uncontrollably, and upon the
old soldier, so that they went down to their work laughing as lads at
play. When they separated at last before the doors of the church of
St. Vladimir, Captain Paul stood a moment to watch the other walking
toward the prison. Then, being quite alone, his face paled suddenly,
and he seemed about to reel against one of the pillars of the
cathedral.

“My God!” he thought, “if the jest should be no jest!”

 * * * * *

Old Bonzo, lumbering along the narrow streets of Kronstadt, was saying
to himself, “She is too innocent; she shall be watched--night and
day--the little Englishwoman.”




 CHAPTER III.
 AT THE COMING OF THE LIGHT.

Marian Best opened her eyes dreamily, expecting to hear the boom of
the morning gun ringing in her ears. She saw that it must be six
o’clock of the day--time for her to think of “the Dolls” again, and of
all the uncoloured drudgery of her life. She had travelled far, in her
sleep, from the ice-bound fortress and the melancholy, prison-like
abode of Nikolai Stefanovitch; had sojourned awhile in the lanes and
orchards of her own Devonshire, there to gather flowers of her
affection and to kiss the lips of the child she loved. But when she
awoke, with a red glare of light playing in her eyes and the grip of
the frost to benumb her limbs, she came quickly from the garden of her
dreams and steeled herself to face the solitude and the gloom of her
island home. And she knew that the child, whose lips she had touched
in her sleep, was himself sleeping more than a thousand miles away,
and that between them lay the barrier of city and of sea--and of a
woman’s poverty.

She was surprised at the first that her room was not in darkness, and
that she did not hear the voice of old Ivan asking if “Missa” would
“take a tea”; but anon the rustle of her silk skirt and the shape of
the great stove looming up in the ruddy light brought her to a
remembrance of the time and place, and she knew that she had dozed
before her fire at the hour of the General’s dinner.

That was her moment of respite; the moment when she could shut herself
in her room and be mistress of her thoughts and enjoy that dominion of
self which no eye may share. When first she came to Kronstadt to teach
the General’s daughters those scraps of English which pass for culture
in Russia, she had welcomed this hour as the ultimate possibility of
her day; an hour when she could write to little Dick, her brother, and
remember the home she had left--the unforgotten voices and the harvest
time of love. As the months passed and the terrible winter fell upon
the land, and even the friendly sea below her windows was bound in the
chains of the frost, she began almost to be afraid of herself and of
the solitude. It may be that the work to which she had set her hand
could not fail to react upon her mind, and so to war against her
nerves that the creak of a door or the fall of a foot upon the stair
would bring her to piteous trembling and dread. The secret she guarded
so well was a heavy burden. Grim spectres followed it, haunting her,
or whispering words that seemed to still her heart and to bring cries
of fear to her lips. There were moments when a realisation of all she
had done, and would do, drove her to such depths of terror that her
reason seemed to be leaving her. At other moments she could call
herself a spy and laugh at the word. The living death of the mines,
the horrid sights and sounds of Russian prisons, were no more than
fairy tales to such a mind. She was only a woman, she said, and who
would harm her? She would tell them it was a jest, and they must
believe her. That pretty assumption of a child-like innocence, which
had befriended her often when she had cajoled Captain Paul and
obtained from him those secrets of the citadel for which her friends
in London were willing to pay so great a price, that innocence should
befriend her to the end. And the end was near now. She carried bound
about her own body, a very part of herself, as it were, the precious
sketches and maps and diaries for which she had laboured so earnestly.
She foresaw the day when the shadow of the living death would lie upon
her path no more; when an English home would harbour her and English
hands would shield her from peril, and the child she loved would be
ever near her. For his sake she would go on, for his sake self should
be forgotten with that new and sweetening impulse which the winter
months had brought to her. She dare not tell herself that such an
impulse was love for the man whose country she had betrayed and whose
honour she had played with.

Many of these thoughts came to her in the moment of waking, when she
sat in her great chair and watched the fantastic shapes of light and
shadow; or listened to the moan and crash of the ice now mastered by
the warmth of later February and losing dominion over the sea. Her
room lay in the north wing of the Governor’s house, and was built out
upon the ramparts, so that when she pulled aside her curtain she
beheld a mighty moving field of shining floes, here decked with
hummocks which had the glitter of jewels, there broken into tiny bergs
and floating islands of snow; or again washed by the foaming waves
which cast the waters up in fountains of spray and displayed a hundred
changing lights as the moonbeams fell upon them. Grim and forbidding,
above this holocaust of the driven ice, stood the forts and batteries
of the northern channel. Marian remembered the long summer days she
had spent with Captain Paul in those steel-walled chambers of the
secrets; how she had paced the ramparts for a measurement of them; how
greedily she had learnt the lessons in gunnery; how in the silence of
this very room she had written down the answers to the questions her
English friends asked her, that thereby she might purchase liberty for
herself and for the child. To-night these memories were full of an
unexplained sadness. She recalled carnival--three weeks had passed
since that folly--and the words of love spoken to her then. A yearning
for sympathy, a sense of weakness, a consciousness that one man at
least in Kronstadt could bring blood to her cheeks and light to her
eyes, contributed to her sense of solitude. She found herself standing
in the darkness and telling herself that she was utterly alone. Then
fear--fear she knew not of what--swept upon her like a freshet; there
came to her the horrid thought that she was watched; that unseen eyes
followed her even in the privacy of her room; that a man stood close
to her and had but to stretch out his hand to touch her own. The
terror of such imaginings served to freeze her very blood in her
veins. She staggered to the wall and switched on the light. But the
lamp showed her an empty room--she was alone with her fears, to laugh
at them, to forget them as she had forgotten them a hundred times
since she had come to Kronstadt.

The friendly light helped her quickly to this task of forgetfulness.
The hand which pressed upon her beating heart dropped to her side. She
ran to the door and looked out into the great corridor of the north
wing. The silence of night lay upon it. Gladly she turned back to her
own cosy room, to the warmth of the stove and the welcome privacy. A
moment at the glass, a moment before a photograph of little Dick set
boldly upon an easel, a touch of the dress here, a touch of the hair
there, a pose of the dainty head, a silent question, “Will he be there
to-night?” satisfied the personal instinct. She knew that they awaited
her in the drawing-room; “the Dolls” would sit, one on either side of
her, just now and hold her hand. The General himself would leer at her
from the depths of an arm-chair and ask her to sing “Bid me to lofe.”
It might be that Captain Paul would join them if his duties were done;
and that he would linger on when Nikolai Stefanovitch had gone to his
library, and would remind her, not by word, but by look and unspoken
appeal and the silent tributes of homage, of the night of her promise,
of the night when he had touched her forehead with his lips and she
had not refused him.

The thought brought a deeper colour to her cheeks. She moved about her
room with the quick, nervous gesture of suppressed excitement. A man,
observing her, would have said that a well-trained mind governed every
act; he would have wondered, at the same time, that so fair a face
should have led its possessor so rarely to the mirror.

Marian Best knew little of the weapons with which nature had armed
her. The thick brown hair straggled in picturesque disorder upon her
forehead and her neck; rebelling curls showed themselves at every
movement; her dress was “thrown on,” but it fitted her to perfection;
she had no rings upon her fingers, but the white hands were the
prettier for the need.

Eight o’clock was being struck by the church bells of the town when at
last Marian left her room to join “the Dolls” in the salon of the
house. She had quite forgotten her strange fears of an hour ago, and
laughed at them when she trod the soft carpets of the corridor and
peeped into the chambers which opened off it. No one moved then in the
north wing. The rooms about her were tenantless and in darkness. When
she passed the library where old Nikolai Stefanovitch had set up his
holy of holies, she wondered to see the door of it open and a flicker
of red light upon the low-pitched ceiling. Once only since she had
been in the fortress had she dared to enter that room and to pry into
its secrets. She knew well that the book-shelves, upon which she
beheld the glare of the dancing light, were garners of maps and
documents which, could she possess them, would be a fortune to her;
she knew that here were locked away treasures for which spies had laid
down their lives unavailingly.

Never did she pass that study without some little tremor of heart and
mind. Now it would be the devil of rashness saying, “Enter and see”;
or, again, the spirit of prudence telling her that therein lay the
living death. To-night she heard the first of the voices, and prudence
was no more her friend. The desire to have done with it all, to flee
Russia and the land of bondage, possessed her to the exclusion of all
else. She longed for the sound of little Dick’s voice in the English
lanes she loved. There came to her out of the darkness a message which
said, “Search, and all that you want shall be found there.” She
refused to listen to it, and answered in her heart that she would
betray no more the country of the man who loved her. And this drove
her from the door, but not many paces, for presently she stood quite
still to listen for any sounds, and, hearing none, she gave herself up
to the less subtle arguments. She told herself that when the summer
came she would be in England, that the price of her work would have
been paid by the British Government, that she would build a home to be
the haven of her love.

So was she held, chained by hesitation to the precincts of the
corridor. The silence tempted her the more; she was sure that no man
in the house then thought of the north wing--that all were busy in the
kitchens below. A strong and conquering impulse sent her, at last,
with muted feet, back to her own room. She picked up a volume of
stories and deftly inserted a sheet of notepaper and a pencil between
the leaves. Quick and daring, and armed with all her courage, she ran
back to the General’s cabinet and entered it. She stood within the
holy of holies, and the shadow of the living death was all about her.

It was a spacious room, ill furnished and bare, save for the many
volumes which gave ornament to the walls. A ponderous writing-table
had the place of honour, and this was littered with bulky documents
and official books decorative in their disorder. Marian could see,
even by the feeble light cast from the open door of the stove, that
the General had been occupied very recently with public affairs,
for a big blue paper was open upon his blotting-pad and his pen had
rolled from the inkstand and smirched the paper. A heavy volume,
bound in red, lay cheek by jowl with the letter he had been writing;
and a wine-glass, half emptied, spoke of an occupation interrupted
only by the gong for dinner. That occupation would be resumed when
the clock struck nine. Marian remembered that it had just gone
eight, and with the remembrance there came upon her another moment
of apprehension--such a moment as she had known when she awoke from
her sleep in the arm-chair. A panic, overwhelming and irresistible,
seized upon her. She thought again that unseen eyes watched her in
the darkness. She ran from the room and stood panting in the corridor.

But the panic surrendered swiftly--as these fits were wont to do. She
laughed at herself when a minute had passed, and took heart of her new
resolution. She said that if anyone found her in the room she must be
ready with many an excuse--the excuse that the door of the stove was
open, that a cinder had fallen. When she entered the cabinet for the
second time, a great hope nerved her to resolution. It was the hope
that among the General’s maps there would be one of Fort Peter. She
lacked this alone for the completion of her work. She said that she
must have light; and growing bolder at the impulse, she found the
switch, and a blaze of soft rays illumined the apartment.

The brightness of the light awed her. She shielded her eyes with both
her hands, and stood irresolute for the third time. Not until many
minutes had passed was she able to read the gilt lettering of the
books upon the shelves. When resolution came at last generously, she
took a map down and unfolded it. It was the map of the southern
channel wherein Fort Peter stands. She saw the name joyfully, and
opened her book that she might have pencil and paper. But before she
could use them a hand was laid upon her shoulder; and when she sprang
up with a cry unsuppressed upon her lips, she found herself face to
face with Paul Zassulic.

All the little comedy of excuse she had planned so well failed in that
supreme moment to defend her. When she had faced her lover for a
moment, she knew that she had no word with which to answer him; and
all her courage deserting her, she stood white and trembling to hear
his accusation.




 CHAPTER IV.
 LOVER AND JUDGE.

The red book with the plan of the southern channel had tumbled to
the floor when Marian started up from the table. Paul replaced it upon
the bookshelf before he spoke to her. She thought the act deliberate
to the point of cruelty, but she saw that the hand which held the
volume trembled, and she knew then that the man feared for her greatly
with a fear such as her own.

“Paul,” she cried, finding her tongue after many minutes, “what are
you doing? Why do you not speak to me?”

He turned swiftly to show her a face stern and angry.

“I am putting away the map which interested you, mademoiselle; it is
ten years old and could be of no use to you. There are others, but we
do not leave them about for the amusement of everyone. They are locked
up in the safe, and I have no false keys, mademoiselle.”

The mocking tone was as a blow to her. Chagrin at her own folly, the
certainty that the secret of her life was a secret no more, brought
tears to her eyes. This, she said, was the end of it all, of her dream
and of her liberty. To-morrow--she dare not think of to-morrow. When
she feigned to laugh, the laugh was hard and forced and must struggle
for mastery with a sob.

“Oh,” she said, and every word cost her an effort, “you think that I
care whether your map is new or old. What an idea, Captain Paul! Why
do you not say that I came in here to read the General’s letters?”

Paul, who had put away the book and possessed himself of the pencil
with which she had begun to draw, faced her for a moment and gave her
a look which withered her smile and silenced her excuse.

“Do not lie to me,” he said; “God knows, there is enough without that.
You will not laugh to-morrow when the whip cuts your shoulders and the
prison blinds you. Fool! fool! Who but a woman would commit a folly
like this?”

She did not speak when he charged her, but leaned back against the
wall as though in defiance of his anger. Her clever mind had begun to
be busy again, and she reproached herself that she should cut so sorry
a figure; but he did not permit her to speak. A door shutting in the
hall brought an exclamation to his lips.

“Hark!” he said, “there is Ivan Grigarovitch. If he should find you
here--my God!”

He switched off the electric light and dragged her from the room, back
to her own apartment. She did not resist him, but went with a mind
unconscious of her surroundings. Yesterday seemed far off; the thread
of her life had snapped, as it were, at the moment of the discovery;
she hoped nothing, could realise nothing; she thought that she passed
through some valley of her dreams, but would never pass out of it
again. When he had shut the door of her own room she dropped into an
arm-chair and sat staring vaguely at the red embers in the stove. She
tried to think that she had awakened from her sleep; the voice of the
man was as a distant sound coming to her across the sea.

“Mademoiselle,” he said, crossing over to her and standing at her
side, “before I tell them what I have seen to-night, as my duty and my
honour compel me to do, I would ask you if you have anything to say to
me?”

She continued to look into the fire, a smile hovering upon her face.

“What should I say to you?” she asked, with a shrug of her shoulders.
“Is it so great an offence in Russia to look at a book which does not
belong to you?”

“It is an offence,” he answered quietly, “for which men and women are
now dying in the dungeons of the fortresses or at the labour in the
mines; it is an offence for which we have lashed many a man to death
in the courtyard before this house; it is the one crime which Russia
neither forgets nor forgives. Great God, that it should be you--you
who sent the plan to London, you who brought this trouble upon us all!
I cannot believe it, Marian, I cannot believe the things I have seen
with my own eyes.”

Again she had no answer for him, but the laugh left her face and she
clasped her hands together across her knee.

“You do not understand,” she said after a while; “you will never
understand.”

She was telling herself, secretly, that this trance of the mind which
held her tongue-tied and impotent was not to be explained. She knew
that if anyone but her lover had found her in the cabinet of Nikolai
Stefanovitch, she could have played her part to perfection; aping the
ingenuousness and the surprise which had been able hitherto to shield
her from suspicion. But she was dumb before Paul. A great shame of her
employment came upon her. She did not fear its consequences yet, for
she did not wholly realise them; but the thought that her lover knew
of it paralysed her understanding. He, meanwhile, paced the room in an
agony of uncertainty and of distress.

“You say that I do not understand,” he exclaimed in anger at her
silence; “not understand, when I find you with the map in your hands
and your pencil busy! Not understand! Am I a child, then? Shall I tell
myself after this that it was someone else, and not you, who sent the
plan to London? Shall I look for another spy in Kronstadt? Pshaw! that
I should waste words when every minute is precious.”

“You need look for no one, Paul,” she said, rising and facing him as
the resolve took her; “I alone did what you say. No one helped me. I
drew the map and sent it to London. I am the spy, if that is the word.
I do not ask you to pity me nor to think of me; I am not worthy of
your help, God knows. I can stand alone in the future as I have done
in the past. You say that your duty compels you to tell them of what
you have seen. Very well, tell them now, and I will wait until they
come for me. I am not afraid; why should you be afraid for me?”

She had gathered up her courage and stood before him with blazing eyes
and flushed cheeks. He said that he had never seen so beautiful a
creature, and her spirit won him to a sudden remembrance of his love.

“Why am I afraid for you, Marian? Can you ask that? Would not I give
my life for you? Is not your hurt my hurt? Oh, you know that it is. If
they take you from me, they take all that I have in the world. Why
could you not trust me? You have done this thing for money; why could
you not have told me of you trouble?”

“To beg of you?” she cried, with scorn in her voice.

“Certainly, if by begging you might have saved yourself this
dishonour.”

“It is no dishonour to buy bread that a child may eat. That is my
crime; I am ready to suffer for it.”

He stared at her in astonishment.

“It is my turn to say that I do not understand,” he cried, “and I must
understand, I must know all, Marian I may yet be your friend if you
will be frank with me. But to do that you must hold nothing from me,
you must speak to me as you would speak to your own brother.”

“I will hold nothing from you, Paul--there is nothing to hold. I sent
the letters to London because they offered me money for them, and I am
very poor, and there is a child in England who is dependent upon me.
God help him!”

She sank upon her sofa sobbing, for a memory of little Dick brought
her back to reality. But Paul’s arms were about her in a moment, and
he held her to him and forgot that he was her judge.

“They shall not hurt you, little one,” he said; “if you will only
trust me, I may yet see a way. Have I not loved you too well to wish
to see you harmed? Be frank with me, then, that I may know how to
serve you. You say that there is a child in England?”

She looked at him gratefully through her tears. A photograph stood
upon the easel near her. She took it up and put it into his hand.

“It is my brother Dick,” she said; “that is his picture. He and I were
left to face the world together three years ago. He will be six next
year. It was for his sake I came here. I have no other relative in the
world but my cousin Walter, who is at the Admiralty in London.”

“Then he it was who asked you to commit this crime?”

“He told me that the English Government would pay ten thousand pounds
to anyone who could secure the plans of the unknown forts here. Then
he sent the book which was written about Vladivostok, and the way the
English got the maps of that. I asked myself why a woman could not do
what a man had done. It was nothing to you that your plans should be
known. You say always that Kronstadt is strong enough to defy the
world. If that is so, what have you to fear from anyone? And it meant
so much to me--a home for myself and the child, and exile no more.
Cannot you understand now, Paul?”

He kissed her upon the forehead.

“I understand,” he said. “God help us both!”

Her courage appealed to him, for she was quite calm now, saying to
herself that for the child’s sake she would do again what she had
done. And her mind was already occupied with a multitude of ideas, but
chiefly with the idea that her lover would save her.

“Paul,” she said suddenly, “if you understand, are you not my friend
again?”

He began to pace the room again, his spurs clanking over the bare
floor and his long cloak hanging loose from his shoulders. A voice of
conscience whispered to him that he was one of the children of
Kronstadt and must not betray her. The kiss of the girl was still warm
upon his lips as a kiss of mercy. But even in the crisis a memory of
smaller things intruded, and he spoke of them.

“Mon Dieu!” he said, “what an actress you are, Marian! I remember the
day I took you to the battery and showed you the breech of a gun. You
asked me if a shell was a torpedo, and how we measured the ten-inch
Armstrong, which seemed to you three yards long. You remember that, do
you not? How you ran about from rampart to rampart like a schoolgirl.
If I had known!”

She laughed, forgetting all that had gone before.

“But you did not know,” she said; “and I measured the mole by pacing
it while you were making tea. I can see you now, scalding your fingers
with the kettle and saying that it was an honour. I wrote down the
number of the guns when old Seroff the sergeant went to look for
bread. He told me how deep the channel was, and repeated it over and
over again because I was so stupid. You were all so kind to me!”

The love of jest was not conquered even by this, the tragedy of her
life. She laughed with the laugh of a child at the remembrance of the
comedy she had played upon the ramparts; and Paul laughed with her,
content that she and no other had acted for him.

“Oh!” said he. “You have the cunning of the devil! If it had begun and
ended in this; but now--now when we have to-morrow to face, I cannot
laugh long when I think of that, Marian. How shall I help you? How
shall I do my duty? How shall I forget that I love you? Why,
to-morrow, holy God! they may send you to the fortress, and I may
never look upon your face again!”

He stopped abruptly in his walk, but she, standing by the chimney,
looked into the ashes of the stove as though still seeking dream
pictures there.

“They will do that if you tell them,” she said.

“And I must tell them; I have no other course. My honour compels me. I
would give half the years of my life to get you out of Kronstadt
to-night, Marian; to-morrow it will be too late. I must tell them
then. I cannot delay--you know that I cannot.”

The words cost him an effort, and when he had spoken them he came and
took both her hands in his and looked into her eyes.

“My love! my love!” he said, “how shall I help you? How shall I save
you from this folly? Swear to me that you will do nothing more--that
you will never write another line to England while you are in this
house.”

“I must write to little Dick,” she said petulantly.

He stamped on the floor impatiently.

“Promise--give me the promise!” he cried.

“I promise,” she answered, clinging to him with a pitiful appeal; “oh,
I promise all. I will do anything if I may see the child again! You
will not tell them, Paul? Oh, for God’s sake pity me--listen to me!”

“I must tell them,” he answered doggedly--“I must, I must!”

He pushed her from him, for there was a sound of voices in the
corridor, and he reeled rather than walked from the room. But she
stood trembling and still, and she counted his footsteps as he crossed
the snow-clad courtyard.




 CHAPTER V.
 FOREBODING.

The echo of the footsteps grew fainter and fainter, and was lost at
last in a murmur of other sounds--the sound of a sentry tramping and
the clang of arms. Marian listened keenly for some while in the hope
that she would hear the steps again, and that Paul would come back to
her, repentant of his determination. But the deeper silence of the
night fell again anon; the wind moaned dismally across the frozen sea;
the crash of the rending ice prevailed, and she knew that she was left
alone.

There had been a buzz of voices in the corridor when Paul left her,
and she opened the door of the room to hear who it was that had come
up to the place. She thought that she could distinguish the deep
baying tones of old Bonzo and the cat-like purr of the servant Ivan;
but these were silenced in a little time; and she said to herself that
she could delay no longer, but must go down to “the Dolls” and to the
farce played every night in the gloomy and depressing salon. Though
her hands still trembled, and there was a stain of tears upon her
cheek, she would not think of that which had happened in the last
hour. She cheated herself with the assurance that her lover would not
tell; she believed that his love for her would prove stronger than his
resolution to guard his honour. At the same time, her prudence did not
desert her. Remotely and vaguely she realised the possibility that the
work of the night might bring some swift and terrible punishment. Just
as she had told her lover everything, so did she determine to tell
other accusers nothing. She would play the part of the _ingénue_
again; she would answer their accusations with laughter and little
gestures of assumed fear and the weapons of the coquette. The utmost
that Paul could do, she said, would be to speak of a suspicion. It
would be her business to laugh that suspicion away, to make it
ridiculous.

While this was in her mind her fingers were busy in the execution of
the plan. Although she was dressed for the comedy of the drawing-room,
she began to undress swiftly, loosing the laces of her bodice and
casting off her clothes until she was able to unwind from her body a
scroll of paper, upon which were many little sketches and names
innumerable, and the depths of soundings and the armament of forts.
She laughed to herself when at last she thrust into the fire this
treasure which had cost her so many months of secret labour and daring
schemes. She knew that its contents were written also upon her memory,
and that she could make a copy of it from memory alone whenever she
might choose.

“They will search me and will find nothing,” she said to herself when
the ashes of the paper were scattered. “I shall write to England
to-morrow a letter for them to open. They cannot prove that I sent the
map to London, and Paul will not tell them. I shall go away from here
when the sea will let me, and that will be the end of all. Paul will
forget, and I----”

She turned from the fire with a sigh and began to lace up her dress
again. A tremulous excitement possessed her, so that she went from
place to place in the room, now pulling aside the curtain that she
might look upon the moonlit sea; now standing before her glass to
discover that her face was drawn and pale and almost haggard; or going
to the door to listen for the voices of “the Dolls.” It was nine
o’clock when she entered the salon, to find the children sitting like
mutes before a picture-book, and old Stefanovitch himself dozing
peacefully in a chair. The scene was one with which she was familiar.
She took courage of it, and whispered that nothing had happened. She
tried to think that Paul had not spoken to her, that she had imagined
the scene in the cabinet and that other scene with her lover. It lay
upon her to play courageously the part she had played always. When the
General awoke with a start, and sat staring at her stupidly through
the after haze of sleep, she had a winning smile for him and a ready
word.

“How stupid of me!” she cried, with a gesture of feigned amazement. “I
did not see that you were resting.”

She paused as though she would draw back, but the General silenced her
gallantly.

“Tais toi, tais toi,” said he, sitting upright and searching for his
glass; “how shall I keep awake when you are not here? Tell me that,
mademoiselle?”

“But I have no business to let you know that I am here--at such a
time, General.”

He twisted in his chair, seeking to follow her with his eyes as she
crossed the room.

“Du tout, du tout,” he said pleasantly; “you shall sing to me and I
shall forget everything. One of the English songs, ma petite--a little
song of the lofe--hein, mademoiselle, of the lofe?”

She looked at him prettily over her shoulder, and “the Dolls” rising
mechanically to stand one upon either side of the piano, she began to
sing the ballad of the King of Thule. She had a voice surpassingly
sweet and tender, and music was for her more than an accomplishment,
it was an art. The excitement and the passion of the past hour seemed
to mingle with the harmonies of the exquisitely tender ballad. Even
Stefanovitch, who thought that the angels must play upon trombones,
was held in a trance of admiration.

“Magnifique! magnifique!” he cried again and again; “it is the genius
which sings like that. You shall be heard in all Russia by-and-by, and
the Emperor shall applaud you. Eh, mes enfants, would you not sing
like mademoiselle? Is she not superb? is she not beautiful?”

He cackled and applauded again and again, while the children repeated
the words after him, though their wooden faces had no change of
expression, and the music was meaningless to them.

“Quelle une chanson delicieuse!”

“Oh, mademoiselle, si j’etais vous!”

“It is the song of Marguerite.”

“Sans doute--the song of Marguerite.”

“Si je l’avais connu, Marguerite!”

“Stupide! she is dead; n’est-ce pas, mademoiselle, Marguerite est
morte?”

Old Nikolai listened to their chatter and hugged himself at the trend
of it.

“Eh, what is that--you wish mademoiselle to tell you about Marguerite?
Ho, ho! Another time, children, another time. Mees Marian will first
tell that story to me--hein, mademoiselle, you will tell me the story
of Marguerite when we are alone?”

Marian rose from the piano, telling herself that it would be a
pleasure to box the ears of Nikolai Stefanovitch. But she continued to
wear a contented face, for the thought that the friendship of the
master of Kronstadt might yet serve her was strong in her mind, and
she acted upon it.

“I could not tell you anything, General,” she said; “I should not have
the courage.”

“The courage--not have the courage--with me? Oh, but I will give you
the courage; you shall lean upon me, mademoiselle. Ho, ho! you shall
lean upon me and be strong, and I will put the flowers in the
garden--the English flowers, hein? You shall find them and sing the
song again.”

She answered with a coquette’s glance. The Dolls stared at their
father open-mouthed. They could not understand how it was that he
slept when they were with him, or answered them in reluctant grunts,
while no sooner was their governess in the room, than these spasms of
gesture and ridiculous antics seized upon him, and he became another
man. Nor did they recall an occasion when Mademoiselle Marian had
responded so willingly to his foolishness. The _rôle_ of the demure
and shy little governess was cast off; she had become the coquette to
the “tips of her fingers.” Possibly, Mademoiselle Rina and
Mademoiselle Varia were very glad when old Colonel Bonzo entered the
room and put an end to such strange goings-on.

“You are engaged, my General?” he said, standing motionless at the
door.

Stefanovitch was on his feet in a moment. If he had shame to be
surprised in such employment, he did not show it.

“You wait for me, Colonel?”

“If you please, my General.”

“There is news, then?”

“There is grave news, Nikolai.”

Marian, who had been turning over the leaves of a book, looked up
quickly. The tone in which the Man of Iron spoke, his neglect to pass
a word with her, were warnings of instinct. She felt the colour
rushing to her cheeks; her hands trembled upon the pages; a voice
whispered to her--a voice of her imagination--“Paul has told them that
is the news.” Excitement of the hour alone had enabled her to bear up
before the General and the children. She had almost cheated herself
into the idea that her alarms were foolish shadows created by her
fancy; but now, when she looked Bonzo full in the face, it was as
though the hand of the accuser already touched her shoulder. Grim, and
stern, and unbending, the Man of Iron watched her with a searching
gaze which stifled the words upon her lips and held her chained by
fear to the lounge. “He knows,” she thought; “he knows, and has come
here to tell the other. Paul has spoken, and this is the end.”

“Mademoiselle, voulez-vous monter en haut?”

“Mademoiselle, I have the wish to sleep.”

The children spoke, and Marian rose with an effort. She turned to bow
to the men, but they had already left the room. She did not know that
minutes had elapsed while this agony of uncertainty troubled her. She
had not seen the stately salute with which the master of Kronstadt had
taken leave of her; the dreaded searching eyes of old Bonzo still
seemed to look her through and through, although the Colonel was no
longer in the room. They followed her, she thought, from the salon to
the bedrooms of the children; they watched her again in the corridor;
the same sensation of dread, and the desire to hide herself, was with
her when she entered her own apartment and locked the door, and sank,
weak, and trembling, and afraid, upon the couch.

It was near to the hour of ten o’clock by this time, and the bugles
were blowing in the barracks of the town. Marian had heard them often
when she sat alone in the room, and had welcomed them as a message
coming from the haunts of men. She asked herself if she would hear
them to-morrow. She looked across the jagged sea, billowed with
pinnacles of ice and swirling floes, and found in it the frozen
barrier lying between her and freedom. She began to ask herself if she
could seek any place of shelter upon the island. Had it been summer,
some English ship might have given her harbourage; but now, when the
Gulf was wrestling with the fetters of the ice, and no ships could
venture from the harbours, what hope was there of that? She could
distinguish in the courtyard below her window the shining barrel of
the rifle which the sentry carried. The vast mass of the ramparts
beyond showed other sentries swiftly pacing the outworks of the fort.
The tomb could not have caged its victim more surely than Kronstadt
had caged the woman who had betrayed her.

Midnight was struck in the town before she began to undress. Her
unwilling fingers went clumsily to the work; and when she had laid her
pretty gown upon the bed she asked herself if she had worn it for the
last time. Fear had wrought upon her nerves so pitilessly that she
could neither sit nor lie; but must be listening ever for the fall of
a foot in the corridor or the sound of voices in the courtyard
without.

“They will come in five minutes--in ten,” she would say. And she began
to plan the defence she would make, repeating the excuses she must
plead and the arts she must practise.

Or again, she would trust in the man’s love, telling herself that Paul
would not harm her, that he would find some way. She could not believe
that Fate would cut her off in a moment from the light of life and the
love of life, and that little world of self-content she had created.
All the comforts about her--the cheery fire in the stove, the pretty
chairs, the pictures, the bed wherein she had dreamed of little Dick
so often--she thought of these, and asked herself what magician’s wand
could spirit them away and set up in their place the reeking walls of
a prison. She had dared much, but the penalty of her daring remained
for her a phantom of her fears.

Her long brown hair was tumbling upon her shoulders now, and she
passed from her sitting-room to the little white alcove wherein her
bed stood. All was very still and quiet here; she could distinguish no
longer the wash of the waters over the ice nor the tramp of the
sentries upon the ramparts. She shivered with the cold, and lay for
hours wondering why the great house slept and no one came to accuse
her. When, at last, the lagging dawn was winged, white and misty
across the sea, sleep took pity upon her, and a befriending dream put
her arms about the neck of the child she loved, and she held him close
to her; and anon she walked with him through the lanes and gardens of
her beloved England. Nor did she know that when next she slept it
would be in the lightless dungeon of Fort Alexander at Kronstadt.




 CHAPTER VI.
 THE HONOUR OF PAUL ZASSULIC.

Captain Paul crossed the courtyard of the Governor’s house and began
to walk rapidly toward the town of Kronstadt. Marian had listened to
his footsteps as he went, but her thought that he would return again
was not in his mind. Indeed, he scarce knew whither he went or upon
what errand; so that the sentry crossed himself as he passed and said
that his officer was drunk with vodki, a condition which every
right-minded artilleryman considered to be the ultimate possibility of
bliss. But Paul never saw the man. The snow, white and crisp upon the
ramparts, was so much slush and mud beneath his feet. The keen north
wind nipped his ears and cast flakes of the driven hail into his eyes;
but he had no thought to draw his fur hood closer or to button up his
cloak. An impulse to flee the house, the city, to escape at any cost
from the terrible position he had been placed in, was paramount. Once
he thought that death was the way, and at that he stood very still in
the roadway and asked himself what would be the consequences of his
death.

“It would not save her,” he thought; “she would be alone then. Even if
I hold my tongue they will know sooner or later. There is nothing
hidden long in Russia. It may be a week, it may be a month, but they
will know, and then----”

He walked on with tremendous strides, ignoring the salutes of the
troopers who passed him by the way; deaf to the music in the cafés;
blind to the lights flashing over the frozen sea. His life had been so
barren of difficulties until this time; his duty had claimed absolute
and ready obedience. If anyone had told him a week ago that the day
would come when he would hesitate to do that duty, he would have
struck the speaker upon the mouth and have shot him afterwards. But he
loved Marian with a tenderness and a whole-hearted devotion of which
none but an honest man is capable. Proud of his own strength, her
helplessness and gentleness appealed to him with pathetic insistence.
If it had been permitted to him to suffer in her stead, he would have
laid down his own liberty gladly. He pictured her cast out from
civilisation, alone, and friendless, and weeping in the pitiless
prisons of Siberia. The sweet touch of her hands, when she had put
them about his neck and craved mercy of him, was an ecstasy of memory.
That she should ask mercy of him who had worshipped her so long in
silence, that was a bitter day indeed!

“It cannot be--it cannot be,” he said to himself again and again. “She
did not send the plans to London; she did not mean to copy the map; it
is all a mistake; it will be proved so by-and-by. I will wait and see.
My God! if I should tell and she should be innocent! But she must be
innocent--she is!--I will swear it.”

All the chivalry in his nature waged war with the more subtle
pleadings of conscience. He told himself that it would be a crime to
speak of what he had seen, or to take Marian’s words seriously, until
he was sure that she had sinned. “She did not know what she was doing.
They tempted her in London, but we cannot blame her for that. It is
impossible that she can have sent a correct map. We are strong enough
to laugh at a little enemy like that; and I shall make her our friend.
She will learn to love Russia as she has learned to love me.”

He went on with a lighter step, happy in this contenting reflection.
But he was still oblivious of all about him--of the narrow streets of
the town which he entered, of the great looming buildings, of the
cathedral square, and of the soldiers’ cafés. When a man touched him
upon the shoulder and spoke to him, he awoke from his meditations as
one may wake from a broken sleep.

“It is you, my Colonel! You wish to speak to me?”

Old Bonzo, for he it was who had stopped him, laughed good humouredly.

“You have long legs, Paul, my friend,” he said. “Do not let them walk
away with you into the sea. Upon my life, you look as though you had
seen a devil!”

“I was in a hurry to get to barracks, Colonel; they will not begin
until I come, and it has struck nine.”

Bonzo’s eyes twinkled curiously.

“Old Nikolai will be gone to his room and La Petite to her
children--hein, my friend? You can come away from the big house while
the Englishwoman is still at the piano? I do not believe it. Ho, ho!
She is not well to-night, and that is why you walk fast.”

Paul shrugged his shoulders impatiently. He was thinking that Marian’s
very life might depend upon his words.

“Mademoiselle Best is now in the salon,” he said unconcernedly; “you
will find her there if you are going up. For myself, I prefer the
conversation of my friends.”

Bonzo gave a great guffaw and slapped the younger man upon the
shoulder.

“You shall tell that to the little Englishwoman to-morrow. I will
remind you of the words. When I go up to the house just now it will be
something to talk about. My friend Paul running away from the
petticoats! Bon Dieu! what a spectacle! Come and drink a glass of wine
with me, my son, for I have news for you.”

They turned into a café, and the Colonel called for the wine of
Burgundy. The place was full and busy, the gold and green of many
uniforms shining under the tremulous rays of many brilliant lamps. But
they got a table to themselves, and Paul hastened to gulp down a glass
of wine that he might hide his curiosity from one who could read and
interpret the slightest gesture of friend or enemy.

“Your news is from London, Colonel?”

Bonzo nodded his head and pretended to light a cigar that he might
watch the face of his companion.

“Yes,” he said, “from London.”

“And, of course, the story we were talking about the other day proves
to be ridiculous.”

Bonzo leaned over the table and whispered his answer.

“It is not ridiculous at all; it is true. The map which was sent is a
correct map. Every gun is marked; the depths of the channels are
given. The names of the garrison are accurate. We could not have made
a better map ourselves.”

Paul sat very white and still. He was asking himself whether he should
feign surprise or doubt. A little reflection led him to believe that
doubt would serve him better than surprise.

“Quelle sottise!” he said, leaning back in his chair and smoking
quickly. “You do not believe that story, my Colonel?”

Bonzo took up his glass.

“I believe every word of it,” he said; “more than that, I know it is
true.”

“You know?”

“Certainly I know.”

“Then there is a spy in the city! My God, what a thing to hear!”

Bonzo drank off his wine at a draught.

“Tut!” he said indifferently, “we shall know how to deal with it. And
mark you, my son, it would be another thing altogether if the man who
made the map were out of the city. It is just because we have him
trapped by the ice here that I can drink a glass of wine with you
instead of hurrying to the General with the news. To-morrow, perhaps,
we shall go and look for this man. There is no need to disturb
ourselves. No letters can leave us, no more maps can be sent to
London--at present. Why should we hurry? There is plenty of time, and
we do not see a man shot every day.”

Paul started in spite of himself.

“But you don’t shoot spies when there is no war,” he exclaimed
hurriedly.

“It is a fashion of speaking, my son. For my part, I would shoot no
one when there is the whip--when you have only to raise your finger
so, and your enemy is an enemy no more.”

“And you are sure that the man is still in the city?”

“I know it!” cried Bonzo, bringing his fist down on the table with a
great crash. “You will know it too, directly. You shall see the fellow
for yourself. Who can say? perhaps we shall send him to you at
Alexander. To-morrow you must have the cell swept, and the irons
ready, and the whip waiting. Certainly, we shall know how to deal with
it; but with those at the capital it is another thing. Voyez-vous, mon
ami, we can say no longer it is a jest, there is no spy in Kronstadt.
If we report this arrest, there must be inquiry, blame, recrimination.
But if we do not report it”--here Bonzo lowered his voice until it was
but a whisper--“if we do not report it, and the man who made the map
should die in the cell at Fort Alexander--hein, how would they accuse
us then? You understand, my friend?”

Paul’s heart beat quicker, for he understood perfectly. They would
flog the spy to death in the dungeons of Fort Alexander, that blame
might not rest upon their own shoulders. At the same time he did not
fail to remark that his companion spoke always of “the man.” Marian’s
secret was safe then!

“It is a clever thought, my Colonel,” he said quickly. “Why should we
be bullied by people at Petersburg who do not know of our
difficulties? If I were the General, I would report nothing. But he
must be sure of the man; and is he sure? You say that he is, and I
believe you. But I should be glad to see him for myself.”

“You shall see him to-morrow,” said Bonzo rising and buttoning his
greatcoat about him, “meanwhile, Captain, do not let us forget our
responsibilities. There is no officer here who should not be ashamed
that this work was ever finished; there is none who should not say to
himself, ‘My duty must be done.’ You have said so, I know. You will do
your duty and nothing will stand between you and the Czar you serve.”

He laid his hand on the young man’s shoulder almost affectionately.
Paul shuddered at the touch and the words, for he seemed to read a
deeper meaning in them. He told himself that he was already a traitor
in his heart, for he had kept the great secret, had kept it with an
effort which was an agony.

When he left the Colonel at the door of the café, the lights of
Kronstadt were dancing before his eyes; a fever of self-reproach and
doubt heated his blood and quickened his step as he went onwards to
the barracks.

“They will know to-morrow,” he said again and again; “they will know
to-morrow, and she must suffer.”

And he was impotent to serve her, impotent to do anything but remember
his love for her and bewail the doom she had brought upon herself.

Those who met Paul Zassulic in the streets that night declared that he
walked with the step of a drunken man. He passed them without
recognition, or jostled them rudely from the pavements. Here and there
he was upon the brink of a brawl. A cornet meeting him before the
Observatory, and being thrust aside with little ceremony, ran after
him to call him “hobbledehoy.” When Paul turned swiftly the youth
slunk off. There was no better pistol shot, no quicker swordsman in
Kronstadt than the young captain of artillery. Men spoke of his
cleverness as a thing of which the city was proud. Bullies gave him
the wall and proclaimed their desire to meet him only before other
bullies. He had proved his courage in many a difficult moment; his
word was a bond to them. Could they have read his mind as he stalked
past them on his way to the barracks, they would have known that
courage was now wrestling with the agony of self-reproach; that he was
saying to himself, “I will tell at midnight, at dawn, before the sun
sets to-morrow.”

A hearty welcome always awaited him in barracks, but to-night the men
who rose to make way for him could not suppress an exclamation upon
his appearance.

“You are ill, mon vieux!”

“Fichtre! you have plastered your face with the snow, Paul.”

“He has quarrelled with La Petite, and comes here to be cured.”

Paul turned upon the speaker, a grinning ensign, savagely.

“Hold your tongue, or I will cut it out,” he said, and the boy slunk
from the room.

“There is nothing the matter with me,” he continued, throwing off his
cloak and helping himself liberally to the absinthe ready upon the
table, “or, if there is,” he added, “it is the wine of old Bonzo. I
have been drinking with him up there. You understand?”

The men exchanged glances swiftly. Some shrugged their shoulders,
others fidgeted with packs of cards in their hands. Paul turned to the
cards as to a refuge from perplexity.

“What are you waiting for?” he said brusquely. “Is it to make more
complaints about my appearance? You, Sergius, Karl, are you going to
sleep there all night? or is it Lent which troubles you?”

The lieutenants addressed rose from their chairs and seated themselves
in silence at the card table. They were asking themselves what was the
matter with their friend. They had a vague idea that the Englishwoman
was at the bottom of it; but were too careful of their skins to hazard
the opinion openly.

“I shall win your money, Sergius, and cure my headache,” cried Paul
boisterously, as his friend began to deal; “there is always a headache
if you meet Bonzo after dinner.”

“There is sometimes a headache if you meet him in the morning,” said
Karl, throwing a card upon the table. “That is the worst of these
silent men; you are always asking yourself what they are thinking
about, and so you get a headache. What is more, you never find out the
thing that perplexes you. I would wager old Bonzo against the devil at
any kind of cheat or cunning you like to name. He can read the papers
which lie in your pocket-book; I have known him to do it.”

“Did he drink Burgundy to-night?” asked Sergius, passing some roubles
across the table with the air of a man not yet warmed to the game. “I
keep out of his way when he drinks Burgundy--it is a danger signal.
Champagne, now, that means peace, and possibly a pair of twinkling
eyes. He has even patted me on the shoulder with the paw of a
domesticated bear--after champagne.”

“There will be no twinkling eyes to-morrow,” exclaimed an onlooker who
watched the game. “You have heard that he has news from the Prince--at
least, that is the story. It should mean that we are to learn all
about the map which went to London.”

Sergius laughed; Paul continued to watch his cards.

“For my part,” continued the speaker, while he lighted a cigarette
indolently, “I do not believe any such story--pas si bête. Someone
has played a joke upon the English, and we are paying for it with all
this fuss and trouble. As if a woman----”

“A woman!” cried Paul, looking up suddenly.

“Yes; have you not heard? They say that the map was drawn by a woman.
There is no doubt of it. Our own people in London have been at work,
and they are sure that a woman’s hand is to be traced. It is an
extraordinary story--to be told to a fool.”

The man strolled away to the stove, while the others played intently
for a little while, until, indeed, Paul of a sudden threw down his
cards and rose from the table.

“I cannot play,” he stammered; “you must excuse me, mes amis; my head
is going round. It is the cursed wine which old Bonzo drinks. I shall
walk in the cool air and then go to bed.”

He threw his cloak about his shoulders and quitted the room with no
further exchange of words. The cry of one of his companions, that he
had left his money upon the table, did not arrest him. He was saying
to himself over and over again, “A woman’s hand--they know that the
map was drawn by a woman!” He had the desire to run up to the great
house to warn Marian that the hour had come. He dared not to think
that he had touched her lips for the last time; nevertheless a voice
told him that it must be so. The blow was about to fall, the gate of
the prison to shut upon the woman for whom he would have laid down his
life.

“Sacre bleu!” cried Sergius the lieutenant, staring after the
retreating figure. “So Paul is like that to-night. And he has left his
roubles.”

“Not at all,” said Karl “He has gone up to see La Petite; he goes
there every night. They have quarrelled, I say, and he is off to tell
her that it was his fault. He will not be in such a hurry by-and-by.
He should have waited. It is much prettier to forgive a woman than to
be forgiven by her, and it does not cost you forty roubles.”

“Or make you ridiculous,” said one of the ensigns. “For my part, I
would not lose my temper for any woman in Russia.”

Sergius cut the cards idly.

“Vive la jeunesse!” he exclaimed gaily, “you will know better
by-and-by, mon vieux. I used to talk like that when I was twenty; but
I would not look twice now at any woman who could not provoke me.
Fichtre! it is not love at all until you have made her angry. And he
is very much in love, for he forgot to finish his absinthe. Let us go
to the square and hear more of the news from London. There will be
plenty to talk about by-and-by if the Sasha does not laugh at us.”

“Of course he laughs at us,” replied Karl; “how should it be
otherwise? Where is the woman who could make a map of Battery 3? Who
took her there, and where did she learn her gunnery? It is a child’s
tale and the General is wise enough to laugh at it.”

“Child’s tale or not,” chimed in the grinning ensign who had spoken of
La Petite when Paul first entered the room, “there has been one woman
in the battery. I saw her there myself. She took tea with Captain Paul
a week ago.”

“You mean the Englishwoman?” asked Sergius, turning swiftly upon him.

“Certainly. Ask Seroff if you do not believe me.”

A great silence fell upon the room, the silence of embarrassment and
of sudden revelation. There was only one man there who did not love
Paul Zassulic, and he had spoken. The others heard his words, but knew
not how to answer.

“You shall tell Paul that in the morning,” said Sergius, breaking a
troublesome silence; “it will amuse him and amuse us afterwards.” But
to the others he said, “This is no place for the friends of my friend.
Who is going with me to the square?”

They went out together, leaving the ensign alone in the room. They did
not speak to each other of the meaning of the things they had heard;
the honour of a friend was in their keeping.

Paul, meanwhile, had retraced his steps to the Governor’s house, and
now paced the courtyard regardless of the hour or of the night.
Streams of light were cast out upon the hazy air from many rooms in
the forbidding and barrack-like building; but one room alone was for
his eyes. He could distinguish, through the interstice of the
curtains, the depending lamp and the gilt mirror upon which Marian
displayed her photographs. Once he saw her pass the window swiftly,
her hair falling upon her shoulders. He was tempted to scout prudence
and to speak to her again before she slept. Although he had quarters
in Nikolai Stefanovitch’s house--for he was attached to the staff--it
was long before he could find the courage to enter or to learn what
Bonzo had done. The little star of light shining from the window of
the English girl’s room was for him as the lamp of a sanctuary. He
tortured himself with thoughts of Marian sleeping in the shadow of the
doom; he remembered her prettiness, her gentleness, her winning pride.
He said that they would crush that pride in the dust of suffering and
humiliation. The cruel severity with which the keepers of the gate of
Russia could punish even their own children was remembered by him with
loathing and regret. They would put unnameable indignities upon her,
he said. He foresaw the day when the childish face must become the
haggard face of the woman branded with the furrows of pain, and
torture, and mental agony. He swore that he would save her, though her
fate should become his own; and, swearing, he cursed his own impotence
and the very uniform he wore.

Snow fell in lagging flakes at this time; the wind had fallen
somewhat, so that all sounds, other than the sound of men’s footsteps,
were plainly to be heard. Paul observed the passing lights in the
great house, but could detect no omen of warning. The lamp in Marian’s
room was a message to him telling of her safety. He could peer in
through the window of the General’s cabinet and make out old Bonzo
standing by the side of the writing-table; but the Colonel’s attitude
was one of patient waiting, and it reassured him. “It is not for
to-night,” he told himself; “it may never be at all. Even if they know
that the map was drawn by a woman’s hand, how can they trace it to
her? If they had any news she would not be sleeping in her room, she
would be in----”

He ground his heel into the snow when he dared thus to think of the
possibilities. His mind was made up that he would stand sentinel no
more. He feared the observation, the chatter of the sentries. Old
Bonzo might find him in the courtyard when he returned to barracks; he
could imagine no greater calamity than to raise suspicion in the mind
of the Man of Iron. And this fear drove him into the house at last,
but with reluctant and halting steps. His own room, the bare room of a
soldier, was in the north wing, remote from Marian’s, but not so
remote that he could not hear the creak of her door when it opened or
shut. Nor did he enter before he had walked with a woman’s step to the
end of the corridor and had listened a little while to assure himself
that she slept. Then, delaying but a moment before the cabinet of the
General, he turned wearily to his bed and lay long listening for the
voice of Bonzo and for sleep to come upon the great house.

There was no light in his room, nor had he kindled one. The moonbeams,
striking upward from the glittering fields of snow, made glorious
lamps of the night to shed a softening radiance upon all things. He
welcomed them, for they spoke of rest, and sleep, and the balm of the
mind. He thought that they were playing upon the face of her he loved;
putting a crown of gold about her white forehead and kissing her eyes
with the kiss of dreams. When sleep took pity upon him at last, he was
carried in thought to the night of carnival and the love message it
bore him. He walked with her again through the silent streets of
Kronstadt, but anon, as he walked, she fell at his feet and a scream
of terror awakened the sleeping city. No word, no prayer of his could
hush that cry of dolour which he heard in his dream. It rang in his
ears, terrifying him; he bore her in his arms, but awakened troopers
pursued him; men came from the looming buildings to exclaim upon her;
he looked back upon the grim forts and mighty ramparts, and the angel
of death hovered over them; he clasped his burden the closer in his
arms and ran on; but the cry was unchecked, and phantoms of pursuit
multiplied until they became an army.

And so he awoke and sprang from his bed. There was a glimmer of
sunshine in his room, but the woman’s cry he had heard in his dream
still rang out in the silence of the great house. He listened for one
instant of agony and then reeled to the door. The corridor without was
full of the figures of gunners; he saw Bonzo, silent and grim; he saw
Marian, white and trembling.

“My God!” he cried, “the hour has come!”




 CHAPTER VII.
 PAUL BEARS WITNESS.

Paul returned to his room and began to dress, maladroitly, but with
some deliberation. The irons upon Marian’s wrists seemed to hurt his
own hands; her cry still echoed in his ears. He heard the heavy tramp
of feet in the passage; he thought he could distinguish the voice of
General Stefanovitch; but anon these sounds died away and silence fell
upon the house again. He said that it was typical of the silence which
henceforth must wait upon his life. He thought that he had looked upon
the woman he loved for the last time. She had gone from him with that
terrible appeal upon her lips; to what fate he knew not, save that the
impassable gates had shut upon her, that the herald of the living
death had struck her down.

He was glad that she had not seen him when he stood for a moment at
his door and watched the gunners drag her from her room. The pitiful
figure, the babyish face, the beseeching eyes, would be for him the
everlasting remembrance of her. He knew well that the measure of her
guilt or innocence was not to be weighed by those who were to judge
her. She, the mere girl, alone and unaided, had set herself against
the might and the power and the terrible justice of Kronstadt, and had
been vanquished in the contest. She had looked upon the world of light
for the last time. No cry of hers would ever be heard by the world
again. She would go from the city and none would dare to ask whither.

Now that the blow had fallen, Paul was surprised that his mind was so
ready to serve him and that he could think so clearly. The arrest of
Marian lifted one burden at least from his shoulders. There was no
longer a confession to make, he argued. That which he knew was known
also to the governors of the citadel. And he must defend himself from
the possibilities of suspicion; must be ready with words of surprise
and wonder. He alone in Russia remained the friend of the stricken
woman; for her sake he would dare anything in the hope that he might
yet be of service to her. And this hope began to give him courage, he
knew not why. His clumsy fingers became supple; he dressed swiftly and
walked boldly from the house. Old Bonzo was in the courtyard waiting
for his chief to come out. Smart and trim, with well-squared shoulders
and firm tread, the Man of Iron greeted the young officer with no more
concern than if this had been a _festa_ and they had been going
together for a picnic on the sea.

“Bon jour, Captain Paul; I see you well this morning?”

“Thank you, Colonel; and you?”

Bonzo’s eyes twinkled cunningly.

“All my nights are good,” he said; “it is the old bird who knows how
to roost. And I am just going to breakfast with a lady. You hear, my
son; then you will not tell madame--hein?”

His jocund efforts were like the labour of a shire horse. They angered
Paul, whose feverish impatience scarcely brooked control.

“Colonel,” he exclaimed, unable to hold his tongue any longer; “it is
said that they have just arrested Mademoiselle Best. Is the news
true?”

Bonzo stopped suddenly in his walk.

“You know that it is true, Captain Paul.”

“I, my Colonel? how should I know?”

“Because you stood at your door while they were taking her down
yonder.”

Paul bit his lip.

“Certainly I saw that, but I did not know the meaning of it. You
suspect her, then, my Colonel?”

“We suspect her so far that we know it was her hand which drew the map
of Battery 3.”

“Her hand, my Colonel--a woman’s hand! But she is as ignorant as a
child.”

Paul wished to assume an air of great surprise, but his gesture was
false, his voice had a hollow ring in it. Bonzo watched him with
little twinkling eyes and read him as he would have read a book.

“You shall learn how ignorant she is when the accusation is made just
now, my son. Did I not tell you that I would show you the spy this
morning? Well, if you will go up to the ramparts, you will see her in
the launch which carries her to Alexander. We will follow her there
when the General is ready, Captain Paul. It is not every day that we
can breakfast with a lady in Kronstadt.”

“I cannot believe it!” cried Paul; “I cannot believe that she could
have----”

“Cannot believe it! Bon Dieu! you tell that to me when you know that
it is true, when you know--but I will leave you to tell us what you
know, my son. I will leave you to remember that you are a servant of
the Czar. You do not forget that, Captain Paul.”

Bonzo’s voice rang out in varying notes, loud and accusing, or gentle
and cooing. All the colour left Paul’s face when the words were
spoken. He had a great awe of the man whose eyes could read his very
thoughts; he began to ask himself, “What has he learned? What has he
seen?” But Bonzo, who served a purpose with every word, now laid his
hand upon the shoulder of the younger man and the gesture was a kind
one.

“Come,” he said, “I do not forget that you are a man as well as a
soldier, Paul. Go and get your café and then meet me upon the quay.
We will cross together, and you shall hear the story for yourself.”

Paul thanked him incoherently and hurried away. The Colonel watched
him as he went, and with no unfriendly eyes.

“There goes a lover bewitched by a pretty face,” he said at last. “He
will come to reason by-and-by, or, if he does not, we shall know how
to deal with him. We will send him to the fort often. If there is
anything more between them, that will be the opportunity to find it
out.”

Content with this design, Bonzo resumed his measured walk; but Paul
went swiftly through the town, avoiding the haunts of his fellows. He
saw nothing, heard nothing of the awakening life about him. “Marian is
arrested,” were the words ever whispered into his ear. Men saluted
him, he forgot to observe or to return their greeting; the sun shone
brightly, but for him the city was in darkness. “They will send her to
the mines, they will torture her,” he thought. The moment when he must
see her again was one to be dreaded. He feared his own courage, for he
knew that his courage alone could save her--if she was to be
saved--from the terrible days to come.

It was eight o’clock when he arrived at the quay, and Bonzo had not
yet come down. Paul entered a little café just by the merchants’
harbour, and called for tea and for prune brandy. There were many
soldiers and sailors in the place, but their talk convinced him that
they had no news of that which had happened. He began to see that the
authorities would keep their acts as secret as possible; but whether
this would help or hinder him, he could not say. He remembered Bonzo’s
words--if the prisoner should die in Fort Alexander, what inquiry
would then be held? He knew that they would not put a woman to death;
but Russian prisons have other weapons whereby the ends of death are
attained. Paul’s hand shook when he lifted the glass to his lips; he
left the café, driven on by all the impulses of fear and dread. “She
shall not die!” he said, and then laughed nervously at his own
helplessness.

Fort Alexander, with its one hundred and sixteen guns, 8 and 10 inch,
in casemates, is perhaps the most imposing of the seven detached forts
which stand up, islets of steel and stone, in the southern channel of
Kronstadt. Built entirely of granite, in the shape of an ellipse,
there are four tiers of embrasures in its front; while its rear wall
bristles with great guns _en barbette_. A foundation of piles driven
down in a channel, here eighteen feet deep, carries the tremendous
blocks of which the battery is constructed, and its guns are so placed
that they cross fires with the guns of Fort Peter and of Battery 3,
thus rendering impassable the one narrow channel by which an enemy’s
ships must seek passage to Petersburg. The interior of the fort has
all the aspect of a gloomy and forbidding prison. Dark cell-like rooms
accommodate the garrison in charge of it. There are other cells below
into which the light of day never comes, tomb-like cavities hidden in
the very womb of the citadel. Upon this morning of Marian’s trial,
late in the month of February, the breaking ice scarred and groaned
beneath the bastions of the fort, but the sappers had blasted a
passage for the small steam launch with which the garrison reached the
merchants’ harbour, and through this passage General Stefanovitch and
two of his staff were carried to see the prisoner who had been
arrested so surprisingly in the earlier hours of the morning.

Paul was already in the vaulted stone chamber where the inquiry was to
be held when Stefanovitch and Bonzo entered together. The General
answered his salute but did not speak. Bonzo exchanged a quick glance
with him and then busied himself with the bundle of papers which
seemed inseparable from his equipment. So dark was the place that the
figure of the sergeant at the door was like some phantom shape. The
feeble candles, flickering upon the table, cast a weirdly yellow light
on the faces of those who sat within their aureola. Paul saw that
Nikolai Stefanovitch looked wretchedly ill. The very neatness of dress
and affectation of manner aggravated the pallor and unrest of his
face. His hands wandered aimlessly, now touching a pen, now a paper,
now seeking to straighten the hair which should have been upon his
shining forehead. When he ordered the prisoner to be brought in, his
voice was hollow and unnatural. He cast his eyes upon the table and
did not look at the woman before him. Paul, in his turn, shrank back
into the shadows. He saw Marian enter that gloomy chamber, and the
impulse to speak to her, to stand at her side, was almost
irresistible. But prudence kept him still. He had decided upon the
part he would play; the keen air from the sea had stimulated him
mentally and bodily. He had said to himself, “I alone am her friend,
and I will save her.”

They had arrested the girl shortly after sunrise, that none in the
town might whisper abroad the business upon which she had been carried
to Fort Alexander. So great was their haste that she had scarce time
to bind up her untidy tresses of silky brown hair or to get furs
against the cold of dawn. But she had used the intervening hours in
winning from the Sergeant permission to practise those arts which help
a woman’s victory. Paul said that she never looked so pretty. She
entered the gloomy room with a laugh upon her lips. The dainty head
was thrown back disdainfully; the fur about her neck and wrists
contrasted with the exquisite whiteness of her skin; her gesture was
one of amusement and of surprise.

“Oh!” she cried mockingly, “comme je suis effrayée, comme je me sens
criminelle.”

Stefanovitch looked up from his papers.

“Silence,” he exclaimed sharply, and there was that in his voice which
compelled obedience. Paul trembled for her then.

“She will act a part, and they will condemn her out of her own mouth,”
he thought.

“Mademoiselle,” said Stefanovitch, beginning to address her in a low
voice, “there is no need for me to tell you why you are brought here;
you are as well aware of the reasons as I am.”

“Indeed, General, I know nothing of your reasons.”

The lines upon Stefanovitch’s face hardened perceptibly, but he did
not display any anger.

“We will not argue the point,” he said quickly. “If I speak to you
this morning, here in this room, it is in the hope that you will help
us to lighten the punishment which your actions have deserved. For
some months now you have been sending to the British Government in
London such information concerning Kronstadt as our hospitality put
you in possession of. Within the course of the last month you have
sold for money a plan of Battery 3, and have prepared other plans
which, but for our prudence and foresight, would now have left the
city. It is not for me to tell you, mademoiselle, that these things
are an outrage upon the hospitality you have received. You came here
to us as a stranger, and we made you as one of our own people. We
trusted you as we should have trusted a daughter. It is possible that
you are unaware of the heinous nature of your crime and are willing to
atone so far as it is in your power. Should that be so, you have now
the opportunity to tell us how you came to do this thing, and whose
was the help and the promise you relied upon. The truth alone can help
you here, mademoiselle. I rely upon your good sense and your
cleverness to withhold nothing from us.”

He paused and looked the girl full in the face. She had ceased to
laugh, for his accusation, that she had outraged the hospitality of
those who had befriended her, was one that she could not jest with.

“I did not wish to be ungrateful,” she cried despairingly; “I did not
wish to injure or hurt any of those who have been kind to me. I drew
the map to send to a friend in London; he asked me for it, and I did
not think you would mind. It was such a little thing, and you are so
strong. Oh, General, you will not judge me for that; you will not
believe me guilty.”

“Mademoiselle,” interrupted Stefanovitch sternly, “of your guilt there
is no doubt. Believe me that it is idle for you to stand there and
seek to mislead us. We do not imagine what you have done, we know.”

“You know, monsieur!”

“We know,” repeated Stefanovitch; “our chain of evidence is complete.
Six months ago this friend of yours in London, your cousin,
mademoiselle, told you that the British Government was willing to pay
a heavy price for such facts concerning the new forts here as it had
been unable to find out for itself. He sent you, at the same time, the
book which described how that other spy, your fellow-countryman,
obtained the secrets of Vladivostok. That work was your guide. As the
man had learned to measure a fort by pacing it, so you measured our
batteries. You sought to make us believe in your ignorance and your
childishness that you might win our confidence and profit by the sale
of it. You spied upon us while you were receiving our hospitality. You
feigned friendship for us that we might betray our secrets to you. You
entered even my own cabinet to copy the maps which lie there. Was that
also to amuse your friend in London, mademoiselle?”

Marian shivered. She turned toward Paul eyes which beseeched his help,
but he stood silent. For a moment she sought still to wear the mask of
indifference and of ignorance, but the laugh froze upon her lips.

“It is not true!” she exclaimed wildly; “you cannot know that. I did
not steal the maps in your cabinet. How could I have done so? It is a
foolish tale.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Stefanovitch, raising his hand warningly, “there
is no need to add to your guilt by falsehood. I am waiting to hear
that you are willing to tell us the names of your friends both in
Russia and in England.”

“I will tell you nothing!” she answered doggedly. “You know nothing.
The falsehood is yours, monsieur. You have no right to bring me here.
I am an Englishwoman; you dare not harm me! I will write to England.
You are cowards to torture me with these questions.”

She clasped her hands together and stamped her foot angrily, for
excitement had mastered her, and, having robbed her of her arts, had
left the woman, weak and resourceless, but with courage undaunted. As
for her lover, the accusation with which she was charged stunned him.
They were the very words she herself had spoken in the privacy of her
own room when he had discovered her secret fifteen hours ago. There
was no longer a loophole for him. “I must tell all, for they know
all,” he argued. And yet his pity for her was an agony. Her
childishness, her helplessness, the days of suffering awaiting her,
prompted him to dare everything, to take her in his arms and ask that
he might suffer with her. When anon he heard his own name called, and
must come out into the light to answer the questions of the General,
his tongue, his limbs, seemed paralysed. He spoke in a thick voice and
swayed often against the slight table.

“Captain Zassulic,” said Stefanovitch, “you have heard this woman’s
story. Have you anything to say to it?”

Paul squared his shoulders. He dare not look at Marian; the figures
around seemed unreal and shadowy.

“I have heard the story, my General,” he stammered.

“Is it true or false, Captain?”

“It is false, my General.”

“You are sure of that? Then please to give us your reasons.”

Paul leaned against the table and put his hand to his throat as though
to compel himself to speak.

“Last night you sent me to your room, General, to leave there the
despatches from the Prince. It was at eight o’clock--after you had
dined--at eight o’clock, my General.”

He wiped his brow with his hand and stared about the room in a dazed
way. For a moment his eyes rested on the face of the girl. She was
looking at him as she would have looked at one risen from the dead to
accuse her.

“Well,” said Stefanovitch, “we are waiting for you, Captain.”

Paul squared his shoulders again. He began to remember that the words
which now condemned the woman might save her in the end.

“When I entered the corridor,” he said, speaking quickly, “there was a
light in the room, General; the Englishwoman was there. She was
copying one of the maps which she had taken from the shelf.”

“To amuse her brother in London,” grunted Bonzo, who had stood
hitherto, motionless and voiceless, at the side of his master.

But Marian did not hear him. She had fallen in a swoon, and, senseless
still, they carried her back to her cell.

“Pshaw!” said old Bonzo, folding up his


 [Illustration: “BUT MARIAN DID NOT HEAR HIM. SHE HAD FALLEN IN A
  SWOON”]


papers quickly, “we waste time, my General. If I were in your shoes I
would flog the truth out of her. She is not alone here, be sure. There
are others.”

“It shall be your work to learn their names, Colonel,” cried
Stefanovitch, rising from the table. “Stand at nothing which your duty
dictates. And to you, Captain, I would say that the Emperor is happy
in such servants. Let the woman be watched night and day. I count upon
you, my friends, in this hour of danger, upon your zeal and your
silence. Our honour is at stake, and we shall know how to guard it.”

He saluted and returned to his launch; but old Bonzo lingered a moment
to whisper a word in Paul’s ear.

“There were two prisoners this morning, my son,” he said, with a
kindly pat of his great hand, “two prisoners, but one is acquitted.”

“You mean, my Colonel----”

“That the woman was watched last night, and that the words you have
just spoken saved your life.”

He lurched from the room to join his chief, but Paul remained long
standing by the table where the damning words were spoken.

“She will never believe,” he thought. “I have lost her love. God help
me!”




 CHAPTER VIII.
 AFTER FORTY DAYS.

The iron hand of winter relaxed its grip upon Kronstadt when the
last bitter winds of March had exhausted themselves. Gentle breezes
followed upon the devastating gales; trees blossomed generously as the
snow sank through the face of the land, and the grass lifted its head
again. No longer was the sea imprisoned nor the ships that had
wintered in the merchants’ harbour. Marian, awake through long nights
in her cell at Fort Alexander, could hear the waves gambolling in
their new-found freedom or surging heavily against the granite walls
with which the vast fort opposed them. There were even days when a
kindly ray of sunlight came down through the barred windows and shone
upon the icon set up in the corner of the dungeon. Marian welcomed
these days, though her welcome was not without a certain pathos. She
remembered that it was spring-time in Devonshire and that the child
was alone. An intense longing for the freedom of the lanes and the
perfume of the flowers possessed her. It was not that the intended
discomforts of the cell galled her, for she was schooled now to
privation and to suffering; she had made up her mind to pay the
penalty which was the guerdon of her rashness. But the thought that
she was never to hear little Dick’s voice again, that he was dependent
now upon charity for the very food he ate, drove her almost to
madness. She had been forty days in prison; she asked herself how it
would be when days had become years.

Few visited her cell in those first hours of silence. They had sent a
woman from the Governor’s house to wait upon her, and she had seen the
Sergeant once or twice, though he had never spoken to her. But old
Bonzo came nearly every day and brought always the same promise.

“Tell us the truth, mademoiselle,” he would say, “and it will be well
with you. There is a room in Fort Katherine where you can see the sun
and watch the ships upon the sea. You shall go there when you are
sensible. But first we must know the names of those who helped
you--your friends in Kronstadt, your friends in London. You cannot
save them by silence. We shall catch them sooner or later; we shall
know how to reward you when you help us in the attempt.”

“I have no friends,” she would answer. “I have told you the truth. I
was poor, and they tempted me. I can tell you nothing more.”

Bonzo would lose his temper at this, and threaten her, but her courage
remained unbroken.

“You shall have the whip, and we will see what you can tell us then,”
he would cry. “Do you think to defy us, mademoiselle? Sapristi! I
could crush you with my fingers.”

“They are large enough, monsieur,” she said simply.

Bonzo would leave the cell and slam the door after such a scene. He
had hesitated until this time to carry out any of the threats he
uttered so glibly. He did not forget that Marian Best was an
Englishwoman; that the day might come when her story would be made
public. But he left nothing undone which could appeal to the natural
weakness of the woman; and there was a morning when she was carried up
to see a man flogged in the courtyard of the fort. The lash falling
brutally upon the bare flesh seemed to cut her own shoulders; the
screams and groans of the wretched victim were so many appeals for her
merciful intercession; she swooned when she saw the blood flow, but
her answer to Bonzo was unchanged.

“You are cowards here,” she said, “and you are not clever in your
cowardice! You do not know the truth when you hear it. And you have no
manners, monsieur. Oh, you do not frighten me at all. I laugh when you
look like that. If you could only see yourself, you would laugh too.”

She bore herself bravely indeed; but when the iron door groaned upon
its hinges, and she was left alone, and no sound but the surging of
the sea against the bastions was borne in to her from without, she
would sink down upon the bed, and tears and wretchedness would conquer
her. She had no longer a friend in all the world, she said. Her love
for Paul struggled for a while bravely against the damning testimony
he had given in the council-room. She was clever enough to think that
possibly some deep and hidden meaning was behind his words; but when
the days passed and he did not come, when no message, no word from him
reached her, the well of her love began to be dried up; she accounted
him her friend no more; she was, in spirit and in thought, a
broken-hearted woman.

The morning of the fortieth day dawned generously, for there was a
gift of April sunshine in her room and the gaunt stone walls were
touched with its warming glow. Marian awoke at daybreak, and being
permitted to walk for an hour upon the ramparts--a concession made to
her but thrice in the weeks of her imprisonment--she beheld the town
again and wondered that the sun of spring could so transform it. Even
the grim shapes of the barracks were softened by the splendour of the
morning light. She could distinguish the gilded domes and minarets of
the churches; the cramped yet picturesque houses huddled about the
merchants’ harbour; the masts of ships in the docks; the stately hulls
of ironclads and cruisers; could hear the blasts of bugles, the shrill
piping of whistles, the clank of the great hammers at the arsenal. But
the sunshine touched every outstanding object with its transforming
rays. The muzzles of the great guns, peeping from the tremendous mole
of the island, were capped with gold; there were flashes of fire upon
all the bright places of the ships; the sea sparkled and foamed and
rolled merrily over the silver shallows of sand. She could perceive
the Ingrian coast and the woods creeping down to the water’s edge; it
was for her an emblem of the life she had lost. The very beauty of the
morning awoke in her that intense longing for liberty which is the
swift punishment of the prisoner. Everywhere the new day spoke of life
and work and the gladness of being; but for her it had no message.

The short hour passed all too swiftly. She returned to her cell at
seven o’clock and to the meagre repast prepared for her. She asked
herself, while she drank the welcome tea and ate the coarse bread, if
Bonzo would come again upon that morning to threaten her or cajole her
as he had threatened and cajoled so often. An inconquerable spirit of
mischief prompted her to tell him some fool’s tale with which he might
occupy himself for a season. When someone knocked at her door
presently, she made sure that this was her opportunity, and began to
rack her brains for a plausible story. But the door was opened and the
man who entered was not Bonzo.

“Paul!” she cried, and then stood silent and wondering.

Her lover, for a truth, stood before her. She saw that he was dressed
in the full uniform of a captain of artillery--the green tunic with
the scarlet epaulettes and the scarlet and black facings, the
pipe-clayed belt, the high black boots, the fur cap with the golden
eagle for its crest. But his face wore deep lines which had not been
there at carnival, and the hand which rested upon the hilt of his
sword was thin and white. For an instant he could not find his tongue.
He stood rocking upon his heels as his habit was, while he sought
vainly for some word which might give his tongue release.

Marian had risen from her seat as he entered, and when her first cry
of wonder had escaped her she was quick to take pity upon him.
Instinctively she had hidden the plate of coarse bread behind her cup
that he might not see of what kind her food was; instinctively, too,
she touched her wind-blown curls with her fingers and looked down at
the shabby dress she wore.

“It is you, then,” she said, with a poor attempt at gaiety. “I might
have known that no one else in Russia would knock at my door.”

Paul did not answer her. He was staring at the wretched furniture of
the cell. He shivered as though the cold of the granite walls had
struck his own heart.

“My God!” he cried; “is this your new home, Marian?”

She expected that he would begin to excuse himself, and to tell her
why he had been a witness against her in the council-room. His pity
for her was an enemy of her resolution to hide the truths of her
misfortune from him.

“Yes,” she said, standing defiantly with her back to the wall;
“I am always at home here--to my friends. You need not ask me if
I have a day. I shall be glad--no, do not touch me--I am quite
strong--Paul----”

How it was she knew not, but when next she opened her eyes Paul’s arms
were about her and she was held close in his strong embrace. The tears
still glistened upon her cheek, but they were tears of gladness.

“Beloved,” he said, “do not wound me; I suffer too--oh, God knows!
Every hour has been an hour of pain since they took you away; there
has been no sunshine for me, no day, no night; my life has stood
still; I have lived in the darkness; my eyes have seen no image but
the image of her I love. Marian--you will not turn from me now?”

He held her closer for the passionate words to be whispered into her
ear; nor did she restrain him. The long hours of loneliness were
remembered too well that this new love should not win her gratitude.

“You told them,” she sobbed; “it was your word. They knew nothing
until you spoke. If I suffer, it is by your hand; your love for me has
brought me here. How can I believe----”

The reproach was choked suddenly upon her lips. The arms which held
her trembled as with cold. She looked into the face of the man, and
the pain written upon it turned her anger to pity.

“No, no, Paul--do not listen to me,” she cried in turn, clinging to
him. “It is not true. Oh, I am not changed; I am only weak, and ill,
and lonely. Tell me you are my friend; tell me you will help me!”

His answer was to kiss her again and again upon the forehead and the
lips.

“I am your friend always, little Marian. Would to God I could promise
as you wish! How shall I help you here--in this place? It cannot be.
You have made them your enemies, and they do not know how to forgive.
I am the servant, and it is my duty to obey.”

She looked up at him, and smiling now through her tears.

“And you have obeyed. Oh, I understand,” she said quickly. “When you
spoke against me I knew that you must speak. Paul, I do not love you
less because of that--how could I?”

She kissed him prettily, but a flush of shame coloured his face, for
he remembered how much fear for himself had prompted his confession in
the council-room. It was upon his tongue to make a full confession to
her, for his simple honesty rebelled at her generous confidence; but
she began to speak of other things, and chiefly of the terrible forty
days which had passed.

“You did not come,” she said, “and I counted the hours. Then I said
you would never come, or that you were ill. Paul, you have been
ill--your eyes tell me that.”

She held his face between her hands that the sunlight might fall upon
it, but he shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

“It was nothing,” he answered; “nothing at all. The work has been
heavy, and I am tired--I do not sleep. It will be better when the
summer comes.”

He did not tell her that for ten days after they had arrested her he
had been at the point of death, and was newly risen from a bed of
sickness to visit the fort. Nevertheless, a woman’s instinct guided
her unerringly.

“Oh, my love, my love, if I had foreseen all--if I had told you of my
folly and my trouble! And now it is too late; you suffer when you
should forget. Oh, you must forget, Paul; forget that I ever came to
Kronstadt; forget that you were my friend!”

He laughed brusquely.

“Shall I forget that I live, or that the sun shines?” he asked. “Shall
I forget that your freedom is to be won, that we are both upon the
threshold of our lives? No, for a truth, such things are not to be
forgotten. Let us ask ourselves, rather, how the folly is to be
undone, how our enemies are to be made our friends. It is because I
believe in the possibility of these things that I am here this
morning. If I can help you, Marian, it will be by telling them the
truth as you have told it to me?”

There was a question in his words, the unspoken thought that she had
hidden something from him.

“Paul,” she said earnestly, “you know that I have told you all as I
have told it to them. I have no friends in Kronstadt, none in London.
What I did was for the sake of the child. You see how it has helped
him, when they will not even let me write to him now.”

“They will not let you write! You have asked them, then?”

“God knows, I have asked them on my knees. You do not know what
humiliations they have put upon me here. I hope that you will never
know.”

Paul laughed again. She looked up at him with startled eyes, but he
held both her wrists and pushed her from him that he might watch her
while he spoke.

“You think that little Dick has had no message?” he asked.

“How could he?” she exclaimed, though a suggestion of the truth began
to dawn upon her.

“You think that he will write to you no more?” continued Paul, with a
child’s pleasure in his words.

A smile lighted her face.

“Tell me!” she cried; “do not torture me!”

Laughing still, he released her hands and took a letter-case from his
pocket. His thin fingers trembled while he fumbled with the many
scraps the case contained, but at last he found a paper scrawled over
with a child’s writing.

“There,” he said, laying the scrawl upon the table, “that is how
little Dick forgets to write.”

He turned away and walked to the door of the cell, a subtle delicacy
forbidding him to watch the tears upon the blotted paper or to listen
to the half-spoken words of love and gratitude. Almost his first
thought on the morrow of the dreadful day, when he had seen the
soldiers at the Governor’s house, was one for the child for whom this
sacrifice was made. And now he reaped his reward.

“Dick shall write every week,” he said, “and I shall be your
mouthpiece. Do not be afraid; I have planned it all, and he will learn
to call me brother. Are you not glad, little girl?”

“I love you,” she said simply. “I am lonely no more, for your love
shall be with me always.”

The footsteps of a sentry in the court without forced them apart, and
Paul began to remember again the purpose with which he had been sent
to Fort Alexander.

“I am come here to question you,” he said; “we must not forget that.
They think that you have friends, but I shall tell them all, and then
we shall see. They must not keep you in this place. I will not rest
until you are at Fort Katherine. I will see the General at once; he
shall know how it is, and he will not refuse me. Oh, you are to be
lonely no more, Marian--that day is past. We will begin the summer
together, and it shall be our summer always. The sun will shine upon
us and we will forget the shadows.”

“You make me forget them already, Paul,” she answered; “it is summer
for me now. I am happy even here when I know that to-morrow will bring
you to me again.”

“To-morrow and all the to-morrows,” he said cheerily. “I will find a
way, be sure; there is no door which my love for you shall not open;
no night so dark that I shall not see the brightness of your eyes; no
day so silent that I shall not hear your voice. God guard you, little
girl, and give you back to me!”

He stooped once more to kiss her and went from the room quickly that
he might say nothing which should awake her from this new dream of
content. There had been a ray of sunlight in the cell, but when he was
out upon the sea again it seemed to him that the sun shone no more and
that darkness lay upon the land.

“God help me! how could I tell her the truth?” he thought. “They will
send her to the capital and I shall see her no more.”




 CHAPTER IX.
 OUT OF THE DARKNESS.

The launch crossed the narrow channel between Fort Alexander and the
mainland swiftly. Paul did not linger in the town, but, full of his
promise to Marian, he went straight to the Governor’s house to seek
the General. He found Stefanovitch in his private cabinet, and was
welcomed with a questioning movement of the eyebrow which meant,
“Well, why are you here?”

“I come to tell you that I have been to the fort, my General, and have
seen the prisoner.”

Stefanovitch put down his pen and turned in his chair. Though it had
been a month of swift anxieties, the master of Kronstadt showed no
trace of them either by carelessness of dress or weariness of face. He
was as well groomed and dainty in his personal adornment as when last
he had racked his brains for compliments which should win the favour
of his governess.

“You have been to the fort!” he said, fixing his glass that he might
study Paul’s face. “By whose order was that?”

“By the Colonel’s order, my General.”

Stefanovitch nodded his head two or three times.

“He sent you there to question the woman?”

“He thought that she would tell me things which she would not tell to
others,” exclaimed Paul, speaking eagerly. “I have been--that is, I
called myself her friend.”

A smile crept over Stefanovitch’s face. He nodded his head again, as
though he understood perfectly.

“You called yourself her friend!” he repeated, as though weighing the
words. “But that is a _rôle_ you play no longer, Captain.”

“I am the friend of none who is the enemy of my country,” said Paul
stolidly. “It is because I do not believe Mademoiselle Best is our
enemy that I come here now.”

“But the documents, the plan which she sent to London?” exclaimed
Stefanovitch testily.

“She did not understand--she did not know what she was doing, General.
She made the map because her relations in London offered her money.
She did not think it was a crime. I have questioned her, and I know
that she has told you all. There is nothing to find out now. The man
to be punished is he who asked a woman to do such work. If _he_ were
in Russia----”

Stefanovitch laughed a little hardly. The instinctive gesture which
had carried the young soldier’s hand to the hilt of his sword was not
lost upon his chief.

“But he is not in Russia, and he will be too wise to come here. When
you want to cut his throat, you must go to London and be hanged by a
judge in a black cap afterwards. That is how they reward one who
defends his honour--là-bas! And they call us barbarians! But I am
waiting to hear more of your visit to Alexander. The woman has spoken
to you? She has made a confession, possibly?”

“She has told nothing but that which she told to you in the
council-room, General. A child could see that she spoke the truth. I
would stake my life upon it.”

Stefanovitch regarded him with some amusement. He knew perfectly well
whence came this earnestness surpassing the earnestness of the
advocate. As a principle Nikolai Stefanovitch loved all women, but he
could not understand the worship of the unit. Marian had amused him
when she was at his house. Another governess would take her place in a
day or two, and she would amuse him too. But that he should disturb
himself at the change was a possibility to be laughed at.

“You value your life at a low price when you stake it on a woman’s
word,” he said.

“Upon the word of some, true, my General; but not upon the word of
Mademoiselle Best. He is a foolish man who cannot tell when a woman is
lying to him. This one has never lied; the truth is written in her
eyes.”

“And you have been reading it there. Ho, ho! I must send this book to
the Censor. He will tell me if it is good for my officers to read a
work like that.”

He leered pleasantly, delighting in the embarrassment of the younger
man. There was no purpose either in his questions or his assumption of
curiosity. Those at Kronstadt knew now the whole of Marian Best’s
story. Their perplexity was the difficulty of keeping that knowledge
from Petersburg, and of saving themselves from the charge of
negligence which might be brought against them. This perplexity was
helped by the presence of the prisoner at Fort Alexander. They
hesitated to send her to the capital. They feared that her story would
be made public by some prying Englishman, and that unpleasant
revelations would follow. And this thought was in Stefanovitch’s mind
when he asked--

“Have you told Bonzo that which you are telling me?”

“I have told him nothing, my General.”

“And why not?”

“Because I wished first to speak to you; I wished you to know that the
prisoner is ill. They have put her in the south cell, and they give
her black bread to eat. God knows, I did not like to see that when I
spoke to her. She hid the bread behind her plate, General. She did not
complain, but I could see many things. They are starving her, and she
will not live long. Oh, she is so little and helpless; she has not
meant to harm us. I said that I would speak to you, for you could know
nothing of what has been done. I said that you would hear me, and
remember that she is an Englishwoman and have her taken to Fort
Katherine. The Colonel would not understand. I could not speak to him;
but with you it is different. You will listen to me; you will not
forget that she has been the friend of your children. Kronstadt will
gain nothing by this woman’s death. She would suffer eternal shame if
her story were known in England. And it will be known--I am sure of
that. The English spies are everywhere. Someone will tell them that we
have a prisoner at Alexander and that she is dying. They will say that
it is your act--you, who are the father of the city and have won the
love of your children. My General, you will send her to Fort
Katherine; you will not refuse me this.”

His earnestness surprised even Stefanovitch, who had always regarded
him with an affection which lost nothing from the indispensable
formality of their rank and duty. In all the years he had known him
the General had never seen Paul so moved or so eloquent of purpose.
For his own part, he disliked eloquence and all that disturbed the
easy ripple of his life; but his affection for the younger man came to
his aid now, and there was added to the force of it that warning word
which Bonzo had forgotten to speak. Stefanovitch said to himself that
Paul was right. They were dealing with an Englishwoman. The political
friends of an Englishwoman could be troublesome.

“Come,” he said, “you speak like the woman’s brother--or lover, my
friend Paul.”

Paul’s face flushed until it was crimson.

“I ask nothing for myself, General,” he said; “that day is gone. But I
speak as any honest man would speak when he sees a woman suffer.”

“And you think that this woman will cease to suffer when she is at
Fort Katherine.”

“She will not cease to suffer, but she will live no longer in the
darkness; she will not eat black bread; she will see the ships; she
will hear men’s voices. Will Kronstadt be hurt because of these
things, General? Oh, you know that she will not.”

Stefanovitch’s glass dropped from his eye. For a moment his quick
brain ran over the gamut of the possibilities.

“It would be for a few days at the most,” he said, while Paul began to
tremble with the excitement of success. “They will hear of her sooner
or later at Petersburg; it may be that the police will wish to talk to
her, and then our duty will be done. After that, my son--the deluge.”

He took a pen in his hand and wrote an order quickly. Paul watched him
as a hungry man may watch one who sets food upon his table.

“Take that to Sergius,” said Stefanovitch, when the order was written.
“Your English friend will be in Fort Katherine at sunset.”




 CHAPTER X.
 TEMPTATION.

Paul left the Governor’s house with a light step. The sun shone for
him again; the surge of the sea was sweet music for his ears; the
green heights of the distant shores were a joy to his eyes.
“To-night,” he said to himself, “to-night she will leave Alexander,
to-night she will eat white bread and see the sky again.” But more
often the thought was, “To-night she will be near me, she will think
of me, she will know that I have spoken to the General.”

He walked swiftly, holding the paper as he would have held a jewel, in
the hollow of his hand. It was his purpose to seek out old Sergius and
to make sure that the hardly-gained order was enacted without delay.
This purpose carried him through the heart of the town toward the
arsenal. He had a cheery word and a nod for such of his friends as he
passed; but he would stand to speak to none, and when he met Bonzo
face to face in the great square he begrudged the minutes of delay.

“Sacré bleu! you walk like the devil!” said Bonzo, taking from his
mouth a cigar as long as a pistol. “Are you going back to Alexander,
my son?”

Paul laughed, and displayed the paper triumphantly.

“There is no more Alexander,” he said with fervour; “she is to be at
Fort Katherine to-night. I have the General’s order. He remembers that
she is an Englishwoman, and he is wise.”

Bonzo opened his cunning eyes.

“Oh,” he said, “it is that, then. I thought there was something. So
Nikolai is touched. Ho, ho! She has been on her knees to him. Now he
will go on his knees to her. Quelle farce!”

Paul wondered if this man had ever known a moment’s love, or sympathy
for a fellow-creature; but he was careful to conceal his thoughts and
to overlook the jest.

“The General is afraid of the English tongues,” he said simply. “I
think that he is right to be afraid. She is no criminal, my Colonel,
and we are not a savage people. She will be just as safe at Fort
Katherine, and we shall not suffer because she eats white bread.”

Bonzo laughed.

“You should all wear petticoats!” he exclaimed boorishly; “you should
go to a nunnery and mope and mew together. How shall such fellows be
soldiers?”

He turned on his heel, for he remembered he was speaking of his chief;
but as he resumed his walk he cried with a careful assumption of
indifference:

“Mind you don’t run away with her yourself, Captain Paul; she is not
in Fort Katherine yet!”

Paul stood still and choked the word which rose to his lips. He was
about to resent with heat the suggestion that he could be guilty of
this dishonour; but Bonzo had already turned the corner of the square,
and the younger man stood still to repeat the words of temptation
again and again.

“She is not in Fort Katherine yet!”

Paul laughed and walked on. At a distance of ten paces he stopped
again, and began to read the paper he had treasured so earnestly.


 “The Englishwoman to be removed at sunset, and to be delivered into
 the custody of Rothmister Siebenski at Fort Katherine.

                                                   “Stefanovitch.

 “At Kronstadt, April 19, 1895.”


Paul read the paper three times. He turned it over and over, as though
seeking for some name which should be written upon it.

“So,” he said to himself, “he has forgotten to write the name of
Sergius upon it. He who delivers this paper may carry the Englishwoman
from Fort Alexander. The Captain will not be there at sunset; he will
be in the café or at the barracks. The Sergeant would not question my
authority, since I come straight from the great house, and here is the
General’s order. Holy God! what an idea!”

He continued his walk, but at a more rapid pace. The suggestion which
Bonzo had thrown out jestingly began to haunt him. He heard a voice
whispering: “It is possible. She would suffer no more. She would lie
in your arms. It would be your business to see that she did not betray
Kronstadt. She would be your wife--the friend of Russia.”

He laughed aloud as men will at the first swift advance of some
triumphant temptation which they have the wish but not the strength to
resist. His hurried walk carried him from the square to the café,
where he had drunk with Bonzo on that night of Marian’s arrest. He
entered and called for a glass of absinthe. Destiny, now busy with
him, contrived that he should take a seat wherefrom he could look over
the harbour and spy out his own little launch lying a biscuit toss
from the quay. She had been a present to him from his kinsman, Prince
Tolma. They said that there was no faster yacht in all the Baltic; men
pointed to her as the work of the great Yarrow, and wagered that she
would outsteam the fleetest cruiser then lying in the roads. Paul
spent most of his money upon this little ship. She was his toy, his
plaything. He loved to steam in her to the islands of the Finnish
shore, and there to camp for days at the zenith of the summer. He had
a better knowledge of the Gulf than many a master mariner. His servant
Reuben, the young Englishman sent out by the Yarrow people to tend the
launch, was devoted to him heart and soul. “He would be the very man
for this,” Paul said to himself; “he would remember that she is an
Englishwoman.” And so he drank off his absinthe and went out into the
sunshine again.

Kronstadt had begun to sweat with her day’s work then. The great
hammers clanged unceasingly in the arsenal; the bellow of steam
whistles echoed across the water; the cries of seamen, their oaths,
their songs, filled the nearer harbour. Squadrons passed weary from
long drill; the courtyards of the barracks were full of troops
hungering for dinner; launches steamed swiftly between the outlying
forts and the mainland. Paul remembered that this tumult of the active
life was very dear to him. He loved Kronstadt as a child loves its
home. He looked across the sea to the granite walls and to the guns
shining as silver in the blaze of sunlight, and he asked himself how
it would be if he were cut off from this iron home for ever, branded
as a traitor, spoken of with curses, the mock of those who had
honoured him.

“Bah!” he said, “that day will never come. I shall deliver the paper
to Sergius; he will take a file of men and conduct the prisoner to
Fort Katherine. I must do my duty. I am a servant of the Czar. I will
forget that she has loved me.”

But as he walked the voice of the tempter spake again.

“Reuben is down there upon the quay. He would have steam up in your
yacht by sunset. You could find a few drunken artillery men to act as
your file. It would be a long time before they would discover your
flight. She would be a wife to you--the woman you love.”

He cursed the tempter, but called to his man Reuben, and was answered.




 CHAPTER XI.
 THE BEGINNING OF THE FLIGHT.

Marian in her cell could hear the bells of the ships striking the
hours; and she would count them and wait to see if the harbour clock
answered to their signal. There was little else to do through the long
days of darkness, save it were to listen to the cries of the seamen as
they warped their ships to the buoys or exchanged a word with one of
the sentries at the fort. Until this time her jailers permitted her no
other occupations. Designedly, that she might become acquainted with
the whole meaning of imprisonment in a fortress, they kept her hands
idle and shut the daylight from her eyes. She thought sometimes that
she would lose her reason for very dread of the silence and the
darkness. Or she would succumb to the frenzy of the prisoner and be
tempted to beat upon the door with her fist, or to dash herself
against the granite walls, seeking thus an escape from the living
death. But upon the day of Paul’s visit a new sense of resignation
possessed her. The man’s great love, surpassing all she had imagined,
spoke to her still when he had quitted her cell; she heard his voice
again bidding her to be of good courage; she had kept the letter which
little Dick had written, and tears of affection sealed the childish
words. She asked herself what craven spirit had mastered her, that she
should be the victim of this weakness and despair. They had accounted
her a woman of unfailing nerve; no shackles of cowardice had hampered
her will during those months of excitement when she had filched the
secrets of Kronstadt one by one; had measured the forts, and counted
the guns, and cried with delight at the successes she numbered. She
determined to remember those days and to live them again.

“I will not show him that I suffer,” she said; “he shall find me
laughing when he comes here to-morrow. And he shall write to Dick for
me--a long letter about our home that is to be. After that he will
speak to them. They will not keep me here always. It was such a little
thing.”

This spirit of courage breathed upon all her actions of the day. She
showed a smiling face to the Sergeant when he brought her dinner.
Surrendering herself to childish anticipations, she began to think of
a hundred things which Paul would do--how he would write to England,
or see the Governor, or even go to the Czar for her. The hours hurried
now, each bell telling her that her lover was up and working for her.
To-morrow she would see him again. Perchance he would bring good news.
At least she would touch his hand and hear his voice.

They were wont to bring her a little supper at sunset--the boiling tea
and the black bread which was as earth in her mouth. But she ate it
to-night with relish; and when her supper was done she let her head
sink upon her arms and so was carried away to a dreamland of wood and
meadow, to gardens warmed with everlasting sunshine, and woods alive
with music of song-birds. Therein she walked awhile, holding her
lover’s hand; she heard voices long forgotten, the voices of dead
friends and the laughter of the child. The sleep was sweet, for it was
a sleep of hope new born and of courage rekindled; but when it had
endured a little while, the harsh skirl of the outer door turning upon
its hinges awoke her rudely. She opened her eyes to see the Sergeant
standing before her, and with him rough artillery men in their great
grey cloaks, and others who were strangers to her. She thought for the
moment that they had come to take her to Petersburg, or even to the
nameless punishment beyond. She began to tremble, and stood back
against the wall as though she would find protection there--the weak
woman shrinking from the terrible hand which was about to touch her.

“What is it?” she cried, while she shielded her eyes, dewed with
sleep, from the garish rays of the lanterns. “Why do you come here?
what do you want with me?”

“To take you to Fort Katherine, mademoiselle, by order of the
Governor.”

Marian clenched her hands; she scarce dared to believe what she heard.
Paul had spoken, then; the night had passed; she would see the sun
again.

“You wish to take me now?” she asked, vainly seeking to cloak the
excitement which possessed her.

“Now,” said the Sergeant gruffly--“that is, if you have finished your
supper.”

She laughed joyously, as though the suggestion were a folly.

“Oh!” she cried; “as if one would wait for that!”

Her hands were busy with the cape of fur while she spoke, and when she
had buttoned it about her shoulders and had drawn the little fur cap
over her untrammelled hair, she was ready for them. The men watched
her with admiring eyes. The youngest among them was saying to himself,
“What lips to kiss!”

“I am ready, quite ready,” she exclaimed, looking up with eyes awake
and laughing. “You are sure it is to Fort Katherine, Sergeant?”

The Sergeant shrugged his shoulders.

“Sei tchas! are we here to play at being children, mademoiselle? Read
that paper--it is the writing of the Governor.”

“I can read nothing to-night,” she said, pushing aside the lantern;
“my eyes are blinded by the light. I cannot breathe in this place. It
is good of you to come for me.”

“It is not good at all, mademoiselle. I am the servant, and it is my
business to obey.”

He turned from the cell and the girl walked beside him still babbling
like a child. No thought of prudence could have stilled her tongue in
that hour. The burden of her punishment fell from her shoulders when
she quitted the cell and ascended the short flight of steps leading to
the quay above. The mighty granite walls terrified her no longer. She
could see the heaven above her, gray-blue through the silver haze of
night; the stars shone down upon her; they would be shining down upon
England, she said; and she would watch them every night henceforth
from her windows in Fort Katherine. The joy of liberty half possessed
quickened her heart and released all her impulses and affection. She
could have kissed the hand of the Sergeant who conducted her to the
launch. She talked to him unceasingly while they traversed the
corridor and the courtyard of the fortress; she was talking still when
he threw open the iron-bound door and stepped out on to the quay which
lies upon the north side of Alexander.

It was a glorious night, a night of soft winds and rippling sea.
Though the sun had sunk, there was still a glow of crimson light in
the West, a vast arc pointed with jagged spikes of orange and green
and purple flame. Kronstadt herself stood silhouetted as an island of
rock and pinnacles in an atmosphere of quivering haze. Great ships,
belching clouds of smoke from mighty funnels, passed noiselessly
behind the curtain of the eastern mists; lanterns flashed from all the
forts, here white and far-reaching, there scarlet and dim; strange
rays played upon the fretting waters; lakes of golden waves glistened
where the warships spread the searching arcs of their lamps; the steam
whistle moaned distantly or bellowed warningly from the nearer
harbours. The West was a splendid canopy of flame hung in the heavens,
as it were, above the throne of liberty and of freedom.

Marian stood upon the quay and the fresh wind scattered her curls and
cast refreshing spray


 [Illustration: “KRONSTADT HERSELF STOOD SILHOUETTED AS AN ISLAND OF
  ROCK AND PINNACLES”]


upon her weary eyes. The scene around her was bewildering and not to
be realised. She beheld a steam launch lying at the quay; she heard
its timbers groaning as the swell lifted it against the granite wall
and the fenders were flattened and twisted at the rush of the seas.
But her eyes were rather for the West. There lay her own England. She
could have stretched out her arms to the befriending light and have
prayed that some messenger of God might come down to carry her from
this tomb to which folly had brought her.

“Oh,” she said, “I am ready, quite ready, Sergeant. Is this the boat?”

The Sergeant ignored her question. He was bending down to speak to one
who stood in the bows of the launch, a tall man wearing the rough
overcoat of an officer of artillery. Notwithstanding the light in the
West, it was very dark in the loom of the walls of Alexander. Marian
could see little of the faces of those about her. The flickering rays
of the lanterns danced upon the white deck of the yacht, but not upon
the figure of the man who seemed to command it.

“I am to go on board?” she asked of one near her. “Why have you
brought me here if you are not ready?”

The soldier laughed good-naturedly.

“We are quite ready, mademoiselle; it is the Captain for whom we
wait.”

“The Captain!”

“Yes, for Captain Zassulic, who is to take you to Fort Katherine.”

She laughed in her turn, nervously and with the desire that surprise
should not betray her. She did not dare, for some moments, to look
again at the little ship or at the tall figure now standing by the
engine-room. But when she was sure of herself, when she had driven
from her mind the wild thoughts that occupied it, she saw that the
figure was the figure of Paul, her lover; and at this the lights and
the stars, the ships and the men, swam before her eyes, and she leaned
heavily upon the arm of the trooper.

“Why do you keep me waiting? I am weak and cold,” she cried
petulantly. “I cannot stand here.”

“Mademoiselle,” said the Sergeant, turning to her, “there is no need
to keep you waiting any longer.”

Marian suffered herself almost to be lifted upon the launch. So soon
as her feet had touched the deck a strong hand seized her own and drew
her towards the companion. It was the hand of Paul, hot and burning as
the hand of one in a fever.

“Let go!” he cried to the engineer, speaking in a voice which rang
across the sea; and, almost with the words, the ropes were cast off
and the launch stood away from the quay.

It was the work of a moment, so dexterously done, so unlooked for,
that the Sergeant stood staring stupidly as one dazed with drink.

“Stoi, stoi!” he cried; “there are the others, my Captain.”

“I have no need of them. Do you think the girl is going to jump into
the sea?”

“But the General’s order, my Captain.”

Paul laughed and took his place at the woman’s side.

“We shall know how to answer the General. Good-night to you,
Sergeant.”

He cried again to the engineer and the little ship leaped into the
waves. Foam flew from her bows and sparkled upon her decks. The whirr
of her screw was as the whirr of a cascade thundering. The surrounding
forts seemed to recede back to a more distant horizon. The lights of
Kronstadt, the black shapes of barrack and church, were hidden in the
deepening mists. Into the West, outward to the greater seas of the
Baltic, the launch was bearing them. But the man continued to keep his
eyes upon the great citadel he was leaving, to look upon it as one may
look upon a home which shall be a home no more.

“My God!” he said, “it is for ever!”

And so he turned to the girl as though to shield her with his arm. The
lights around him began to vanish one by one; the salt of the sea was
on his face; he waited to hear the boom of the guns which should
signal his flight and tell the city that he was a traitor--he who had
served Kronstadt with an abiding love.




 CHAPTER XII.
 THE CITADEL AWAKES.

Marian sat in the saloon of the _Esmeralda_, and the saloon was in
darkness. She still wore her pretty cap of fur, and the cape was
unbuttoned upon her shoulders. Her impatient imagination told her that
she had been a full hour in the cabin of the ship waiting for Paul to
come to her. But no more than twenty minutes had passed since she had
quitted her cell at Fort Alexander. The yacht was still running down
the southern shore of the island; the great guns still threatened from
the mighty ramparts.

Until this time she understood nothing of her lover’s purpose or of
the meaning of her journey. She believed that Paul was compelled thus
to steer toward the open sea that he might come to Fort Katherine,
which lies upon the northern shore of the island. Little as she knew
of ships, the tremendous vibration of everything around her, the
rattle of glass, the swirl of the seas against the ports, spoke of
high speed and freshening wind. It was her argument that they were
making Tollboken, the great lighthouse at the western point of
Kronstadt. The ship would put back presently and run down the northern
shore to the new prison awaiting her. The sweet hour of liberty would
be at an end; the door of a cell would close upon her again
unpityingly. When the launch was not put about, but continued to hold
its course for the Baltic, she could not understand why it was, and
was puzzling her brains to think, when her lover entered the cabin
brusquely, with spray shining in crystals of salt upon his oilskins
and the dew of the sea upon his cheek. He answered her unspoken
question, but not as she wished him to answer it.

“You have no fire and no light,” he said cheerily; “and this is your
welcome to the _Esmeralda_. Well, it will be better presently.”

She took his wet hands and held them to her lips.

“Paul,” she cried, “for the love of God tell me, what does it mean?
Where am I? where are you taking me to?”

He kissed her upon the forehead very tenderly.

“I am taking you to London--to your friends,” he said.

“Oh, you do not mean it,” she answered impatiently, “you do not mean
it, dearest. It is to Fort Katherine. I heard them say so.”

“If you think that I do not mean it, Marian, come up to the deck with
me and you will see the light of Tollboken. You had better come, for
we shall never look at Kronstadt again.”

He did not wait for her answer, but led the way to the companion and
to the deck above. When she stood there with him the wind blew so
freshly and the spray so blinded her that she must cling to him for a
while and cry that she could see nothing. But anon she got footing by
the shrouds of the mainmast, and from that place she looked over the
gathering seas and beheld a great white light hanging, as a globe of
fire, above the northern point of the island. She remembered that she
had seen the light for the first time when she came to Russia to be
governess to the children of Nikolai Stefanovitch. But now she was
leaving it; the yacht had not rounded the point as she thought it
would; it held a course straight for the open sea. She dare not ask
herself what this course meant.

“Well,” said Paul, “do you believe me now? Yonder is Tollboken. You
are looking at it for the last time.”

She began to tremble at his words.

“For the last time--and you?”

A shadow rested upon his face.

“Moi c’est égal. I am weary of Kronstadt and of my friends there. I
shall find new friends in England. Besides, I do my country a service
since I take charge of one who has been her enemy. Tell me, little
Marian, you will be the enemy of Russia no more.”

He drew her beneath the shelter of his oilskins and kissed the lips
upraised to his. But the girl was silent. She could not then measure
the sacrifice he had made so willingly. Of all the thoughts crowding
upon her mind this thought predominated, that her lover had saved her
from the living death.

“I do not understand,” she said at length, “I do not know what you are
saying to me. Oh, it is not true, Paul, it cannot be.”

“You shall tell me to-morrow whether it is true or not,” he answered
merrily. “Meanwhile, there is supper to think of, and after supper,
rest. It is time that we lighted the saloon; you are tired, Marian.”

She was about to tell him that her fatigue was only the fatigue of
joy, when a flame of light leaped up from the shore of the distant
islands, and the boom of a great gun rolled across the darkening seas
like the rumble of approaching thunder.

“Hark!” she said, starting involuntarily; “they have fired a gun from
Tollboken.”

Paul turned impatiently.

“It is a captain’s salute, little girl.”

“I think of the shadows again,” she exclaimed with a shudder. And then
she asked--

“Paul, whose yacht is this?”

“It is mine, Marian.”

“And you had the Governor’s permission to take me from Alexander?”

“Certainly, or how could you be here now?”

“He gave me my liberty, then?”

Paul laughed.

“You ask too many questions, Marian, and supper should be waiting.”

A second gun fired from the ramparts of Tollboken arrested the laugh
upon his face. He could conceal from her no longer the terrible dread
which had possessed him since the yacht left Alexander. She read his
secret upon his face; she knew that he risked his life for the guerdon
of her love.

“Paul,” she said, clinging to him now with a passionate gesture of
reproach and gratitude, “I understand all. Oh, God forgive me for
bringing you to this!”

“No,” he said, “where you live I must live, Marian; where your home
is, there must be my home. It could not be otherwise. Without you
there is nothing for me--the sun does not shine, there are no stars at
night. We will stand together for good or ill until the end, as God
wills.”

“I am not worthy,” she answered through her tears. “Oh, God knows, I
am not worthy!”

“You will be my wife,” he said simply; “you will repay a thousand
times.”

A grinning face, appearing above the coamings of the engine-room
hatchway, put them apart. It was the face of Reuben the engineer.

“Well,” said Paul, turning to him, “you wish to tell me----”

“That she is doing twenty knots, sir.”

“She must do more. Spare nothing. We must burn the very ship if need
be. Hark to that! It is the gun at Menzikoff, which means that the
garrison is alarmed. We shall see the lights of their ships soon.”

The grinning face disappeared, and anon thick smoke rolled from the
funnel of the _Esmeralda_. She plunged with new speed into the choppy,
spuming waves which the fresh wind drove in from the Baltic. The water
washed her bows and ran ankle-deep over her flush-decks. She had no
lights save the glow which hovered above her funnel or spread
fan-shaped when the furnace-door was opened. Every timber in her
quivered at the heightening speed. Not a man of the four aboard her
but knew that this was a race for liberty--it might be for life.
Yonder, through the northern darkness, lay freedom and reward; behind,
where the guns made thunder of the night, were the prisons of Russia
and the fields of Bondage.

Their course lay almost due west for a while and when they had been an
hour at sea they could discern the lights upon the Finnish shore no
longer nor the twinkling stars which spoke of villages on the Ingrian
coast. The Gulf broadened so quickly that they stood almost at once in
the heart of the widening sea, in the channel of ships steaming to
Russia or labouring to make Helsingfors. At one time a great ironclad
loomed above them suddenly and passed so close that they could hear
men calling to one another upon her decks. Or, again, they passed a
Norwegian barque lubbering in the swell in a vain effort to keep the
great breakers from her decks. These shapes loomed out of the dark for
an instant to be lost immediately. Scudding white mists hid the moon
fitfully as though relishing a jest with those who sought light on the
earth below. Storm-clouds began to gather in the south and to beat up
warningly. The night fell bitter cold and the wind was as a whip upon
the face.

“Come, let us go down,” said Paul, who hitherto had been held to the
deck as one chained there by the anticipation of advancing peril. “I
have tasted no food since midday; and you, little girl, I should be
ashamed to keep you here.”

“My place is at your side, Paul.”

“Then my side shall be in the saloon. And you shall give me my supper
there. It will be time enough to think of other things when we see the
light of their ships.”

“You think that they will follow us?”

“Is it possible not to think so?”

“They will send a cruiser?”

“Undoubtedly; but we shall not mind that. There is no ship in Russia
which can catch the _Esmeralda_ while she has coal in her bunkers; and
we have coal everywhere. Oh, it will amuse you well when the fun
begins.”

He entered the saloon and switched on the electric lights. The veils
for the ports were ready now, and when he had covered up the glasses
with them he gave the girl hot wine.

“You must drink it at a draught,” he said. “I want to see the colour
in your pretty cheeks.”

“Paul,” she said earnestly, “how can I thank you? how can I tell you
all I feel?”

“You can thank me by drinking the wine and afterwards by eating your
supper. You must say how you like the _Esmeralda_ and her cook. She is
my other self, this little ship. We have been friends many years, but
not the friends we shall be to-night.”

The steward, a portly, good-humoured, but, above all, fatherly man,
known in twenty ports by the name of Sal, by reason of his ability to
perform all woman’s work, now hurried into the cabin and set a
steaming dish upon the table.

“A bit of beef, and cooked with my own hand, miss,” he said. “I
thought you’d be glad of it, and so I made bold.”

She thanked him prettily.

“You come from London?” she asked.

A voluble man, her question was like oil upon his tongue.

“Indeed and I do, my miss. I was born at West ’Am, as my poor mother
knows, and precious glad I shall be to see Hingerland again. It’s a
dreadful thing to feel as you’re an ixile, miss. Fourteen years now it
is since I clapped eyes on London. As for these Russians, I can’t
abide ’em.”

Paul roared with laughter.

“Sapristi!” said he, “you’re a fine fellow to sign for a Russian
ship.”

“A Russian ship? No, it ain’t that, sir. I had the word of Reuben
afore I come aboard. ‘Where you like and when you like,’ says I, ‘but
no foringers for yours truly.’ And that’s what we signed upon. ‘As for
the young gentleman,’ says I, ‘he’s no Russian, or what’s he doing
with our lingo? You don’t find Joshua Sill sailing with foringers
willing.’ Five times round the world, miss, I’ve been, believe me. But
there ain’t no place like the country we was bred to, indeed there
ain’t.”

His patriotism choked him with emotion, and he withdrew, still shaking
his head. His talk had led them away for a brief moment from the hour
and the place, and the shadows passed from their faces. It was
possible, down there in the warmth and brightness of the pretty cabin,
to imagine that they, too, were already upon the seas of liberty and
safety; to imagine that they had come to that kingdom of love and
possession which they had sought in tears and tribulation and perils
often. They began to talk with a new confidence; to promise each other
what they would do when the sunny fields of Devon were theirs to roam
and the white cliffs of England stood up for their defence. The spell
of the warming wine worked upon them so that the man could tell
himself that the reward was greater than the sacrifice; the girl, that
love was at last born in her heart unquestionably, a love to endure,
to overshadow all, to be the very sap of her life. Lying there in her
lover’s arms, the past, the future, the scene, the peril alike were
forgotten. She lived in a present which was in itself an eternity--the
eternity of love realised.

In this employment of supper two hours passed swiftly away. Paul
lingered in the cabin because he knew that the deck might show him
that which he feared to see--the lights of the cruisers sent out from
Kronstadt or Helsingfors in pursuit of the _Esmeralda_. Trusting to
the quick eyes and to the devotion of his servant Reuben, he knew that
they would summon him when need was that he should go above. The
quiver of the boards beneath his feet, the jar of the glass upon the
table, spoke of the high speed maintained and of a smoother sea. Could
they but keep the _Esmeralda_ at such a speed she would outsteam any
vessel which Stefanovitch could command. The danger lay ahead--in the
warships at Helsingfors and at Revel. The telegraph could warn these
that a launch was escaping from Kronstadt. The _Esmeralda_ had yet to
pass the neck of the Gulf, yet to outwit those who would strain every
nerve to take her. Folly alone helped Paul to hope in the midst of
dangers such as these. Despair whispered that the girl he loved was in
his arms, but that he touched her lips for the last time.

“Let us forget, Marian, let us forget all,” he would cry; “let us
think only of to-night, and of each other.”

“I could never forget,” she answered with deep affection. “I am
unworthy of the love you bestow upon me; I shall be your servant until
my death.”

“You shall be my wife!” he cried passionately. “I will hear your words
all day. The days cannot be long enough. There shall be nothing to
think of--no past, no future, but only the moment of our love. When
to-morrow comes we shall be where no Russian ships can harm us. It
will be yours then to repay me, dearest, to remember whose servant I
have been and why I left Russia. You will be the friend of my country
as I shall be of yours. You will forget all that you learnt and saw at
Kronstadt.”

“I have forgotten it already, Paul. Oh, I should be for ever guilty if
I did not regret all that I have done and said, if I did not think of
Russia as of my own country. How could it be otherwise since I love
you?”

“They will tempt you,” he said: “they will offer you money as they
offered it before; and I am poor, I have no longer an employment. The
home which I can give you must be one of your own cottages. My friends
will not help me now; they will call me a traitor and forget my name.”

She shrank at the words, for they rebuked her selfishness. She
realised she had made him the partner of her guilt.

“Oh, no, no, do not say that!” she cried; “do not let me bring this
shame upon you. Take me back to Russia, Paul; to-morrow it will be too
late.”

“It is too late now,” he said with a bitter smile.

The door of the cabin opened as he spoke, and the face of Reuben,
still wearing the bucolic grin, appeared unwelcomely. Paul rose at
once.

“You have something to say to me, Reuben?”

“It is about the coal, sir.”

“Then I will come immediately.”

But to Marian he said--

“You must sleep now, little wife. To-morrow we shall be in the Baltic
and sunset will bring us to Stockholm. You can begin to think of
England then.”

She raised her lips to his and clung to him with a new tenderness. The
words he had spoken, that his friends would call him a traitor, echoed
again in her ears. She thought of them still when he had left her, and
they were an enemy to sleep. The gift of sacrifice cut her heart; it
poisoned the cup of forgetfulness she had tasted so willingly.

But Paul hurried to the deck, and so soon as his feet had left the
ladder he knew why Reuben called him. Away upon the port quarter a
great arc of golden light was playing upon the sea. Now rising in a
focus of dazzling beams, now skimming the water with a vast area of
radiance, now shining full as a star new fallen from the heavens, the
meaning of the light was not to be hidden from those on board the
_Esmeralda_. The telegraph had done its work. A cruiser had put out
from Helsingfors and was searching the Gulf for the yacht which sought
to carry from Russian waters secrets of such price.

“God help my little wife!” said Paul when he saw the light--and that
was all.




 CHAPTER XIII.
 AT THE ZENITH OF THE NIGHT.

The yacht stood upon a course almost due west. The lamps in her
saloons burned no longer; she carried no light and showed no glow of
flame above her funnel. Save for the vibrations of her screw and the
buffet of the seas upon her arched bows, no sound followed in her
wake. She cut the gathering waves rather than breasted them; she
rushed onward through the swell as some living thing come up for
breath or to the pursuit of prey. Until this time the arc of light
which lay upon the sea as a golden carpet had not spread so far that
its rays were shed upon the yacht. She stood out of it to the
northward. Her crew watched its path with an excitement not to be
described. Men clenched their hands when the great lamp swung round
and their eyes were blinded by its fuller radiance. But darkness
continued to befriend them. Save in that place where the great lantern
gave gold to the waves, night reigned upon the sea. And night might
yet deliver the _Esmeralda_ if destiny willed.

“They are standing for the south, sir,” said old John Hook, who was at
the wheel. “It’ll be in their heads that we’re running for the German
coast--perhaps for the Baltic port. You’ll go by ’em yet with a
handful of luck--I’m damned if you won’t!”

Old John, who had shipped for the trip willingly when he heard that an
Englishwoman was to be snatched from a Russian prison, trusted to pick
up at Stockholm his own brig, then at anchor in Kronstadt harbour. The
adventure was no more to him than an hour in the fog at the mouth of
the Thames.

“Stop you, sir!” he had exclaimed. “Why, there ain’t no ship in the
Baltic as could catch yon bit of a kettle when she’d the mind to show
her starn. And if so be as they do, why, ain’t there such things as
counsels for to talk to ’em properly and show ’em what’s the colour of
your flag? I’d spit on all the skippers in Roosher for a noggin of
rum--damn me if I wouldn’t.”

With this proper contempt for all foreigners and their ships (and a
bundle containing a lace handkerchief, a photograph and a dirty
shirt), John had come aboard the _Esmeralda_. The race from Kronstadt
to the open Gulf had been a joy to him. Nor did this sudden appearance
of a warship upon the horizon terrify him at all. The yacht had the
heels of her. If they were taken, the English Consul at Kronstadt
would shake his fist in the face of the Governor, he reasoned, and
that would be the end of it. Paul shared nothing of such stolid
optimism. The very darkness of the seas about him caused the great
white light to stand out like some uncanny beacon set up to remind him
that he was still in Russian waters; that Kronstadt knew of his flight
and of his purpose.

“She is running to the south, John,” he said gloomily, “but it will
not be for long. For the matter of that she is going about now.”

John touched the little wheel and spat emphatically.

“That’s true, by thunder!” he cried; “but what of it, sir? It’ll be a
pretty steady hand that picks us off in this light; and we’ve the
heels of her, all said and done. You take my word for it, if they’re
waiting to take us afore they turn in they won’t finish this watch
until the day of judgment.”

Paul smiled.

“You English have a pleasant way of looking at things; we Russians are
not so ready.”

“Which is your misfortune, sir, a-begging your pardon. It don’t do to
be a Rooshian, not in these days--leastwise not when you can sail
under a skipper who reads the noosepapers.”

He touched the wheel again, and the little yacht rose on the crest of
a great wave before plunging into the shining darkness of the hollow.
The arc ceased to glow while the great ship went about; the curtain of
the cloud was unlifted, save at one spot low upon the horizon where a
little gate of light, like a wicket-gate to the heaven beyond the
envelope, gave promise of a clear sky before the morning. For ten
minutes the yacht raced in darkness toward the distant seas of refuge.
Then the mighty beams shone out again, and their glory, surpassing the
glory of day, fell once more upon the waters. Rippling as with a
ripple of molten gold, the wave of radiance flowed on. It made jewels
of the wind-tossed spindrift; it focussed upon the black sails of a
fishing-boat and showed her labouring and sagging in the trough of the
seas; it struck upon the dark hull of a distant steamer, and she stood
out in it so that the very men upon her decks were to be counted: and
it rested at last upon the _Esmeralda_, gathering her into its
aureola, feeling her, as with fingers of light which touched prey and
would torture it.

No man spoke in that supreme moment. The hand of old John was still
upon the spokes of the wheel; Paul leaned spell-bound against the
shrouds and watched the quivering beams; Reuben showed his head above
the engine-room hatchway, and the grin still hovered upon his face.
Minutes passed and the enchantment was not broken. Full upon them the
light rested, discovering every shroud and rope. And the men had no
answer to it--no answer save the answer of the _Esmeralda_, which
rushed onward toward her goal as though the race were a joy to her--a
race from which she would yet reap victory.

Reuben was the first to find his tongue.

“She’s the _Peter Veliky_, of Revel,” he said quietly; “I could pick
her out of a thousand. She carries four twelve-inch, and her speed’s
fourteen--in the books.”

“To hell with the books!” cried John Hook. “The question is, what’s
her speed here, and when is she going to show it?”

Reuben’s grin was yet broader.

“She is going to show it now, John; if you want to dance, there’s the
music.”

A gun boomed out above the moaning of the wind, and its smoke hung for
an instant, like an envelope of vapour above the decks of the _Peter
Veliky_. Then a woman’s voice was heard, and Paul turned quickly to
find Marian standing at his side.

“I could not stay below,” she said, “it suffocates me--and I saw the
light, Paul.”

She slipped her hand into his and stood with him. She feared no longer
for herself, but for the man who had risked life and honour that she
might be free.

“You will never make a sailor, Marian,” Paul answered; “you do not
know how to obey.”

“I have come here to learn, dearest; I could not stay down there with
yesterday for my friend.”

Paul pointed to the distant ship whose blinding lantern moved slowly
across the spuming sea.

“There is our to-morrow,” he said grimly. “I did not wish you to know
that. I thought that you would sleep and wake where no one could harm
you; but now--we shall dance, as Reuben says.”

She laughed to conceal her excitement.

“Who can harm me here when you are with me?” she asked--and then, less
heroically, “Did you not say that the _Esmeralda_ was the fastest
yacht in the Baltic?”

Paul took her face between his rough hands and kissed it.

“Little woman,” he said, “if I had your heart! You give me courage
always. Indeed, good luck goes with you, Marian; we are leaving them
already.”

The ships were abreast now, a mile of sparkling sea racing between
them. But the _Peter Veliky_ was no match for the yacht which Yarrow
had built. The _Esmeralda_ forged ahead from the first. She held her
course unflinchingly even when the gun sent flame again across the
water and a shell fell hissing into the waves behind her. She steamed
on in the envelope of night, seeking to shake the light from her as
quarry might shake a dog.

“To hell with the books!” cried old John Hook in the fervour of the
moment. “There ain’t a ship in Roosher which is going to catch her
this night, a-begging your pardon for the expression, miss.”

“Oh, it is true, it is true!” cried Marian, clasping her hands
joyfully. “To-morrow we shall be at Stockholm. What a thing to tell
little Dick!”

Her eyes blazed; the magic of combat, that inexplicable fever, which
gives scorn of death had touched them. She stood entranced, a little
slim figure, upon which the white beams fell picturesquely. When the
man looked upon her he forgot all else but the morrow which should put
her in his arms and dower him with her love while life was.

“We will tell the story together, little girl,” he said; “but there is
something else to say before then, and the music has not finished.”

A second shot hissed above the sea and was swallowed up in a fountain
of foam which rose up so close to the _Esmeralda_ that the faces of
her crew were wetted as by driven rain. It drew a curse from old John,
but the girl laughed fearlessly. She could not realise the meaning of
the tragedy which was being played. To her it was no more than some
great set scene in a theatre where wondrous lights coloured the
enchanted waters, and demons danced impotently before the gates of the
house impregnable. She did not believe that anything on earth could
harm a ship manned by English sailors and built in London city. And
she had an abounding confidence in her lover. He would save her--that
had been her thought from the beginning of the terrible days.

“Paul,” she asked, turning to him with a gesture of love, “when shall
we be in London?”

“In four days’ time, little one.”

“And then----”

“And then--it will be your turn to command. I have no plans; I have
not thought of it.”

“There is no need to think, dearest. I shall make England a home to
you indeed. We will live for that. We will talk of to-night often. You
shall tell Dick how they fired at us. He will not believe, but it will
be good to remember. You do not regret, Paul?”

“Regret--with you at my side, and the day to dawn, and the little
yacht to carry me--how should I regret? It is life to look into your
eyes, Marian!”

She answered with a half caress, and he led her to the poop, where
together they watched the wake of water behind them aglow with
phosphorescent brilliance and the jewelled spray of the white-capped
waves. For a moment the danger seemed to be passing. The ships were no
longer abreast; the great aureola scarce touched them; silence fell
upon the sea, and the guns of the _Peter Veliky_ ceased to speak. Anon
the yacht plunged into the welcome shadow, and all the pent-up
gladness of those who had waged the fight so dauntlessly broke out and
was not to be restrained. A great cheer--an English cheer--went
ringing across the sea. It was the answer of the four to the four
hundred aboard the _Peter Veliky_.

“Outsteamed, by God!” cried old John Hook. “I said there warn’t no
Rooshian as could touch her.”




 CHAPTER XIV.
 THE TERRIBLE NIGHT.

The echo of the cheer which rose up from the decks of the
_Esmeralda_ yet lingered upon the sea when the Russian answer to it
was forthcoming. Even as the crew of the little yacht said that the
danger was done with, and that an open sea now lay before them, a
voice out of the darkness gave them the lie. So swift was it to come,
so surprising, that the men stood mute and wondering and helpless. It
was as though the avenger had risen from the depths before them--a
phantom ship conjured up by the powers of ill to reckon with them.
They thought themselves without consort in the heart of the Gulf, and
while the thought was still with them the strange ship appeared. Her
light shone full upon them from a point not two hundred yards distant.
They could count the men upon her decks; could see the figure of her
commander outstanding on the bridge; could follow the delicate contour
of the great hull which now towered above them.

The strange ship lay motionless, for she had been awaiting the signal
of the _Peter Veliky_, and so stood toward the centre of the Gulf that
she might command the channel. It is possible that the _Esmeralda_
would have slipped by her in the dark but for the cheer of victory
raised so foolishly. That triumphant cry was as the gun of a sentinel
to those on board the Russian ship. Her lantern blazed out; voices of
warning were raised on her decks; men roared to one another that the
quarry had run into the snare, that the hunt was done. The beams of
the great light fell upon the yacht and upon her crew, and the cheer
froze on the lips of those who had raised it. Her men were powerless
to think or act. The ultimate terror of defeat was upon them.

A man wearing the uniform of a naval lieutenant stood in the bows of
the cruiser and was the first to hail the _Esmeralda_. His voice was
like the roar of a bull; the wind carried his words so that none of
them were lost. Already Reuben had shut off steam mechanically, so
that the two ships lay rolling to the swell like swimmers who seek
breath after the travail of a race. But no one gave answer to the hail
of the lieutenant. Stupor possessed the crew of the yacht. The blow
had been so swift to come; the shadow of the prison lay already upon
the men.

“What ship?” roared the lieutenant, putting the question for the third
time.

“She’s the _Kremi_, of Helsingfors,” said Reuben, who was again the
first to reckon up the danger.

“An old ship,” said John Hook in a giant’s whisper. “She might catch a
hearse--leastwise I’d venture on it.”

“Nine knots in the books, John.”

“To hell with the books! She carries her guns forward.”

“Then they cannot fire at us as we pass them,” exclaimed the girl
excitedly.

Old John added to the wealth of the sea by a mouthful of tobacco
juice.

“You’ve hit it on the head, miss!” cried he. “If we drift past ’em
they want five minutes to get her about, and where shall we be in five
minutes, mates?”

Reuben ceased to grin. Paul could not take his eyes off the cruiser.
They had drifted so close to her that they could see the faces of
those who trod the great decks above them. There was not a man on
board the _Esmeralda_ whose heart did not beat high, not one who did
not tell himself that this was the hour of reckoning.

“C’est fini!” Paul exclaimed, drawing the girl into his embrace. “This
is our to-morrow, little Marian. But I have done my best, God knows.”

She kissed his lips and that was her answer.

Many men had come together to the port-bow of the _Kremi_, and they
stood gaping at the stranger and at her crew. The lieutenant who had
first cried out, asking “What ship?” gave the order that a gangway
should be lowered; he did not doubt that it was the intention of the
pursued to surrender without further effort. But those on board the
_Esmeralda_ were of one mind and purpose again. The grin broadened
upon the face of Reuben; old John lighted his pipe with the
deliberation of a man at his own fireside. Silently he waited while
the crew of the _Kremi_ flocked to the gangway, encouraged by the
shrill, fife-like voice of a commander who plumed himself already upon
his victory. Child’s work, the Russian thought, to grapple with the
impudent and perky cockle-shell which had defied so vain-gloriously
the might of his country. He gave the order triumphantly. He came to
the very edge of the bridge to watch the irons slipped upon the hands
of Zassulic the spy and of the woman who had tempted him. When the
_Esmeralda_ did not stop at the gangway, but drifted on, he thought
for the moment that it was clumsy seamanship; but when, with dramatic
suddenness, she began to go full steam ahead, his anger was not to be
controlled.

“Stand by to clear the guns!” he roared. “Are you going to lose her?
Great God! she will cheat us yet!”

He foamed and raged like a madman, for the yacht shot into the
darkness as a shell from a great gun. The terrible moment of waiting
was past. Inch by inch the little ship had drifted, carrying men whose
hearts quivered with excitement but whose spirit was unbroken. The
terror of waiting was upon them no more. They had been within a boat’s
length of the ladder when John cried “Let her go!” Then all the
courage of their despair fired them. As a horse champing at his bit,
so was the _Esmeralda_ sagging there in the trough of the sea. The
rush of steam into her cylinders was the touch of the spur she asked.
She bounded forward into the heart of the breakers, and a cloud of
spray hid her from the enemy’s sight.

“Below, below for your lives!” roared old John; “they’re manning the
machine-guns!”

“We cannot leave you here!” cried Paul, ashamed for the moment that it
was not a fellow-countryman who spoke.


 [Illustration: “SHE BOUNDED FORWARD INTO THE HEART OF THE BREAKERS”]


“Then you stand to your death!” cried John Hook. “There ain’t a gun in
Roosher which I care a d---- for!--the Lord be my witness. Down there,
sir, as you vally your life!”

The rattle of musketry and a sputter of bullets on the near sea cut
short his honest bravado. Paul, needing no other argument, dragged
Marian into the shelter of the scantling. The yacht, yawing in her
course that she might avoid the hail of bullets, appeared to rush into
the very bowels of the seas. Onward she flew, the foam frothing at her
bows, the spray reeking upon her funnel, a great wake of quivering
water behind her. Bullets struck her decks and sent chips of wood
flying as though an adze cleaved them; the search-light followed her
path as the light upon a stage follows the step of the dancer. Every
minute was an eternity of suspense. The hearts of the men seemed to
stand still. When at last the guns ceased there were tears upon the
faces of the crew, but they were tears of joy.

“Down under again, by the Lord!” roared old John, who rolled with
excitement. “Down under again, and the young lady thought of it. Glory
be to God who made me an Englishman this night!”

He shook his fist defiantly at the distant light, for he knew that the
hour of deliverance was at hand. The lumbering _Kremi_, which ventured
rarely from her moorings in Helsingfors, was marked in the books as a
ship which could steam at nine knots, but that was a fiction beloved
of officials. Put to it now in the heavy swell of a fresh night, she
strained and groaned like a derelict of the deep; she lurched over the
seas, she smothered herself in them. The yacht ran from her as a hare
from a bull. She fired her great gun again and again, but the shells
found no other billet than the thundering breakers. When thirty
minutes had passed she abandoned the pursuit and headed once more for
the harbour she quitted so rarely. But first she shot a rocket high
into the darkness and was answered by other rockets, blue and flaming
on the far horizon. And at this sight old John ceased to laugh, and
foreboding fell again upon the crew of the _Esmeralda_.

“You saw that, Reuben?” cried John Hook, pointing upward with his bony
finger.

“I saw it, John.”

“Then there ain’t no need for me to speak.”

“Speak or silent, it don’t make no difference.”

“If I’ve eyes in my head, that’s the Baltic Fleet coming up the Gulf.”

“It is so, John.”

“The Baltic Fleet!” exclaimed Paul. “Then God help us! We shall never
run by there.”

“You speak gospel truth, sir.”

The master of the _Esmeralda_ paced the deck again in all the agony of
uncertainty prolonged. He had persuaded Marian to lie down in her
cabin so soon as the _Kremi_ ceased to fire; there she slept and
dreamed of England. But for him there was no sleep. These recurring
difficulties were to him as a sign from God rebuking his work. It had
seemed so simple when he planned it at Kronstadt--the quick rush in
the darkness, the friendship of surprise, the possibility of escape
before the news was known. But now the truth would not be hidden. The
flaming rockets spoke of a girdle put about him by the avenger. He
realised what a task was that which a man set himself when he sought
to pit his cunning against the might of Russia. His enemies would
crush him as they would crush a worm. They would drag him from the
woman whose lips he had kissed, whose love was all that remained to
him in life.

“You think there is no hope for us, Reuben?” he asked, suddenly
stopping in his walk and facing the silent group.

“No hope out yonder, sir--leastways not to-night.”

“You have no plan in your mind?”

“None--unless you should run north, sir. There are always the
islands.”

“I had not thought of them,” said Paul.

“I thought of them from the first,” continued Reuben. “There are a
hundred creeks which might hide us until the hunt is over. And we’ve
the land behind us, sir, if it should come to the worst.”

“Then to the islands let it be, and God help us if they know that we
are still in the Gulf.”

“Ay, ay, to that,” said old John; and so the little ship went about,
and heading straight for the coast of Finland, she began to race anew.
But the hearts of the men were heavy. It was as though they turned her
towards the gates of that prison which their minds had built for them
during the hours of the terrible night.




 CHAPTER XV.
 UPON THE NAMELESS ISLAND.

It was the afternoon of the day, and the _Esmeralda_ lay at anchor
under the lee of one of the rocky islets which abound upon the
southern shores of Finland. They had warped her to the sheer rock, so
that she lay snug and hidden and sheltered from the wind-driven tide
which raced between the island and its neighbour. A loom of haze above
her funnel alone spoke of life within her. Her crew had gone ashore to
stretch their legs, and were to be discovered upon the beach in all
those attitudes of repose which seamen court. The sun fell upon the
barren rock and upon their faces, but did not wake them. They had kept
the long vigil, and this was their hour of rest.

The day had been one of tempest since the dawn: and though it was now
late in the afternoon and the rain had ceased to fall, there was a
thunder of surf upon the outer islands of the archipelago and the open
water frothed white with foam. But the creek into which they had
moored the _Esmeralda_ was sheltered both from the wind and seas.
Sheer walls of granite towered above the decks of the yacht; a girdle
of tiny islets, stretching far out to the Gulf or back to the distant
shore of Finland, was her defence against the breakers. She rode
proudly at her moorings as though conscious of the victory which the
night had given her.

This haven had been made at the dawn of the day by men who knew every
channel and landmark in the Gulf. They had welcomed it, for therein
they could think of food and sleep, and forget that the Russian was at
their heels. Though the truce might prove but a truce of hours, it was
a gift of God to those whose eyes ached with watching, whose limbs
were cold with wet, whose tongues were parched with thirst. The gale
which sprang up with the coming of the light was a befriending gale to
them. They said that no ship of war would venture near them while the
surf thundered, and the mist of spray made clouds above the land, and
the west wind screamed in the Gulf. And so they slept, and the
sunshine of the later day was a balm of light to their eyes, and
welcome warmth suffused bodies that had been stiff and cramped with
the bitter cold of the Baltic night.

Though Paul had gone ashore with his crew, it was not to sleep. The
few hours of rest he had snatched in the earlier hours of the day
sufficed for him. He, perhaps, of all the little company, understood
most truly the malevolence of Fate in casting him back to the shelter
of the island at an hour when he should have been in the great
sea-road of the Baltic. The Land of the West, wherein liberty lay,
seemed to have become a land beyond the horizon of his dreams. He
looked out from the island upon the whitened billows and remembered
that Russian ships, sent to the pursuit of him, were watching and
waiting in the channel of the Gulf. The distant shore, high and rocky
and barren, spoke of coast patrols and Finns who soon must learn that
a strange yacht lay in the harbour of the islands; of peasants who
would run to carry the news to Helsingfors that a few kopecks might be
thrown to them. Scheme as he would, he could contrive no plan whereby
the peril wrought of the gale might be turned. He must wait for a
smoother sea and a fairer wind. And waiting was an agony of doubt
scarce to be supported.

All this was in his mind when Marian awoke at midday and was rowed by
old John Hook to the little patch of beach which permitted them to
land upon the nameless island. He met her at the water-side and lifted
her from the boat; but he would tell her nothing of his thoughts, for
he saw that colour had come again to her face and that the great rings
beneath her eyes had been washed out by the waters of sleep. She was,
indeed, almost the light-hearted pretty creature who had won his love
at the Governor’s house; and when he looked into her brightening eyes
and heard her girlish laughter, love came surging up to compel
forgetfulness of all else.

“I have been waiting for you,” he said tenderly. “The hours were
long.”

“They will race now,” she answered, as she locked her hand in his. “We
shall see each other growing old, Paul. Oh, is it not good to breathe
again? I could run, run, run to the world’s end.”

She dragged him on, hastening with joy of her freedom, telling him a
hundred things at once, asking unfinished questions and waiting for no
answer. When they had come to the high place of the rock she curled
herself up on the ground and there she feasted her eyes on the
panorama of whitened sea and whirling gull and desolate island. The
man lay beside her, content that he had won her this hour of
happiness.

“I cannot believe it,” she said, while the spindrift freshened her
face and the wind swept the curls from her little ears, “I cannot
believe that we are here. How should a day make such a difference? How
should our lives run so evenly through long years and then turn so
swiftly, carrying us away from everything we have ever known to things
we never dreamed of? A month ago I was a governess in the house at
Kronstadt. I taught the twins to grow up in the way they did not want
to go. But to-day, where am I? what am I? Why are these things hidden
from us? And if it is so strange to-day, what will it be next year and
the year after? Oh, if one could look even for a moment into the glass
of life!”

“But you cannot,” said Paul stolidly. “There is no glass except the
glass of your mind and conscience. We cannot look; we can only act,
Marian. And that is what we have been doing, you and I, though God
knows what kind of a story we have written or where it will end. At
this moment we are on an island near Hango, and we wait there until
the wind and the sea go down. When that happens we shall go aboard the
_Esmeralda_ again, and to-morrow we shall come to Stockholm.”

She clapped her hands, and regarding her environment wistfully, she
cried--

“It is a world of islands, a world without life. There can be no spot
on all the earth as lonely as this. And yet it is a city to me now. I
could people it with the birds; the rocks should be the churches and
buildings for me. Paradise lies on the broad road when one has been a
month and has not seen the sun.”

He stroked her face, encouraging her to forget that her freedom might
depend upon the whim of the wind.

“You are glad to be free, Marian, as glad as I am! Some day, perhaps,
we will remember this day and speak of it as the morning of our love.
I do not think that they will follow us; there are few that can sail
these seas. Even the fishermen come here reluctantly. It is a grave
for sailors, as many a good fellow knows.”

“And yet _you_ come here?”

“It was the one thing left to do. We could not pass the ships they had
sent out yonder; we could not go back; this was our only haven, unless
we returned to the prison as they wished.”

She shuddered and drew close to him.

“We shall never go back, dearest; you think that?”

He began to pick at the rocky stones and to throw them into the froth
of the breaking waves.

“I do not know,” he said after a long pause. “Who can say what the
future will bring? But I am a Russian no more. I have no country now.
It does not concern me.”

The infinite pathos of his words was not to be concealed from her.
Never since he had carried her from the cell at Alexander had she
understood so well the price he had paid.

“Oh, Paul, Paul!” she exclaimed bitterly, “what have I done? what
crime have I committed that I should bring this upon you? Let me go
back to Kronstadt. I am not worth your sacrifice. I can never repay.
There is time yet.”

The man laughed at her distress, and, blaming himself because he had
spoken, he answered by taking her face into his hands and looking into
her tear-stained eyes.

“The crime you have committed,” he said, “is to be the sweetest woman
on earth! The wrong which you have done is to make me love you so that
without you there is no world for me! Why talk of repaying? Is there
to be a reckoning between those who love? Have they not all things in
common? Who hurts you hurts me. When you are content I am content. I
lose a country to gain the whole world. If I am no longer a Russian,
shall I not be the husband of Marian? Let us not talk of these things;
it is ingratitude while we have the bread of life so abundantly. When
that bread fails we will complain. To-morrow, if the wind goes down,
we shall be at Stockholm. I shall leave the yacht there and take an
English steamer for London. It will then be your turn to forget that
you are an Englishwoman; you will be the wife of Zassulic; you will be
the friend of Russia. All that you have learnt at Kronstadt will be
forgotten; the friends who tempted you will be strangers to you
henceforth. We will begin life again, pilgrims in a strange country.
But we shall walk the way of life together, and so the journey will be
easy.”

The shadow of regret passed from his face while he went on to speak of
all he would do in London; how that he hoped much from his kinsman and
from his own training as an engineer. Marian, in her turn, listened
with smiling face, though she was telling herself all the time that
she must prevent the sacrifice, must compel him to return to his work
and his country; if possible, to return, not as one disgraced, but a
man who had wrestled with a great temptation and had vanquished it. As
for herself, she did not doubt that her wits would find a way whereby
she might reach her own country. The present danger she was in, the
peril of almost immediate discovery by the Russian ships, was not real
to her. She could run again and see the sky and breathe the fresh air.
She felt herself adrift upon the ocean of circumstance, and the voyage
was not without its measure of excitement.

“You must go back, Paul,” she said very firmly when he had done
speaking; “we must find a way and an excuse.”

“A way, Petite, when you have been seen upon my ship, and the Sergeant
has told them that I took you from the fort? Oh, yes, that would be
easy enough; they are such simpletons at Kronstadt; they will believe
me when I say, ‘The prisoner escaped: it was an accident’; they will
reward me--with a file of soldiers and lead for medicine. The day when
I can return to Russia will be the day when stars fall at our feet and
there is no longer any sun in the sky. It is foolish to talk of it.
Henceforth you shall make a country for me; it shall be a country of
the heart; the house will be the house of our affections. We shall
laugh then to remember of what little worth are all those material
things which at one time seemed so much to us; we shall laugh at
to-day, and tell how we cheated old Bonzo after all.”

It was a brave effort to conceal from her the apprehension he felt;
but the woman’s instinct rightly interpreted the words. When next he
looked into her face she was gazing over the storm-tossed waste to the
distant field of the open sea, where the west wind still blew with
hurricane force and banks of gathering cloud were the gloomy heralds
of the night to come.

“The wind befriends us,” she said thoughtfully, “but the wind will die
away presently, and then----”

“And then the darkness will take its place, little woman. Even if they
think we are here among the islands, they must spend days before they
discover upon which island we are. While they are looking for us we
shall be snug in the harbour at Stockholm. We must steal from harbour
to harbour until we see that no ships follow, and then the little
yacht will do the rest. There is no ship in Russia that can outsteam
her with a clear sea before us. We shall wait for the clear sea and
all will be well.”

They had left the grassy knoll at this time and had come up to the
headland, wherefrom they could overlook the strange haven into which
destiny had cast them. Marian beheld again the world of islands, vast,
interminable, stretching as far as the eye could see away toward the
Baltic or back to the Russia they had left. The gloom of water and
sky, the cold gray light, the haunting solitude, the wash of the
waves, the shrill note of the gull, oppressed her anew with a vast
sense of her own loneliness. She thought that she was an outcast from
the world. She pictured herself flying from man to the desolate places
of the earth. A hundred years of time seemed to lie between her and
the life she had lived. She reproached herself bitterly that she had
rewarded so great a love with so terrible a gift--the gift of men’s
slander and the insult of evil tongues, the brand of dishonour and the
exile’s lot.

And this thought grew upon her, that she must save Paul from himself
and go alone upon the way to which her folly had carried her.




 CHAPTER XVI.
 ALONE.

The westerly gale held throughout the day, and was still at its
height when the men of the _Esmeralda_ turned into their bunks. They
had watched unceasingly during the afternoon for any sign of ships
upon the horizon or for token of life upon the neighbouring shore of
Finland. But the sea continued to run mountains high in the broad of
the Gulf, and there was a haze of mist and spray over the land which
served them well in those anxious moments of waiting. They argued that
the Baltic Fleet would not attempt to weather such a gale, but would
be already snug and sheltered at Helsingfors or at Revel. As for the
fishermen of the neighbouring isles, the circumstance of the day
accounted for them and for their ships. No little craft could live in
such a gale; no peasant would patrol the shores while the west wind
swept up the Gulf and the breakers thundered upon the outer reef.
To-morrow the wind would fall away and the calm would come. To-morrow
they would begin to live again.

The night fell dark and misty and threatening, so that there was no
need of any watch upon the decks of the little ship. Guarded by the
breakers without and the towering crags for sentinels within, the
haven befriended her beyond hope. No lights shone from the ports of
the _Esmeralda_ upon the swirling waters of the channel. Her men went
to and fro silently as though afraid to speak. They welcomed the hours
of truce, for therein they could sleep and rest. Marian alone kept a
vigil of the night. For her sleep had become a fitful friend. There
were terrors of her dreams which no waking argument could shake off.
She slept to imagine herself once more in the cell at Alexander; she
awoke to ask herself if she would ever come to England again. She
remembered that she was an outcast and had struck at the honour of the
man she loved in her fall.

Old John Hook and Reuben, the engineer, went ashore several times
during the night to see if there was any abatement of wind or sea; but
when at four o’clock they found the gale still blowing, it was evident
to them that the necessity for watchfulness existed no longer--at
least until the day dawned. They were sound asleep in their bunks when
Marian dressed herself in the darkness at four o’clock and left the
cabin wherein sleep had brought her so many terrible dreams. She had
no set purpose in quitting her bed other than the desire to breathe
the fresh air of morning. The gray beams of light shining behind banks
of sullen cloud were welcome to her after the darkness and confinement
of her little cabin. Silently she trod the steps of the companion, and
ran to the bow of the yacht to stand there and hear the water lapping
monotonously upon the face of the cliff. The nameless islands around
began slowly to shape themselves in a vista of spray and haze. Strange
birds went screaming from crag to crag; but of human life there was no
sight or sound.

It had been an impulse which brought her to the deck, but this was to
prove a morning of impulses. Ever present through the weary night of
waiting had been the desire to save the man she loved from the
consequences of her folly. Just as at Kronstadt, in the hour of her
necessity, a woman’s weakness had cast her upon his pity and devotion,
so now was she convinced that she must rely upon that pity and
devotion no longer. She told herself, but with the vaguest notions of
reasoning, that if Paul were alone, it would be easy for him to return
to his own country with some story that would convince Bonzo and old
Stefanovitch of his fidelity. And she must not deny him that
opportunity. He had given all; her gift should not be less.

“I will save him from himself,” she said again and again. “They shall
not find me upon his yacht. He will go back to Russia and forget. I
have been alone so many years; it is nothing that I am alone until the
end.”

She repeated the words while she stood at the bow of the _Esmeralda_
and watched the sea racing in the narrow of the channel. To save the
man who had lost all for her, to give him back country, friends,
honour--she cared not at what cost--that must be her purpose. All the
happiness of his love which had come into her life must wither and
die. If God willed, she would still have the love of the child. Her
unbroken courage suggested that she would find the way to England when
once she was alone. Half-formed schemes of a place of hiding in the
hut of a peasant, of flight in a fisherman’s ship, helped her
resolutions. She remembered that she had rowed a boat often upon the
river Dart, and that weeks of imprisonment had still left much of her
girlish strength. And so the great idea took finite shape and was
resolved upon.

Quickly, silently, with deft hands, she drew the yacht’s boat, then
lying at the stern of the ship, to the gangway, which had been left
down during the night. A feverish haste characterised all her
movements. She was afraid that they would come and rob her of success;
she feared that someone would awake to prevent her emprise. Her great
love for Paul surged up in her heart, yet did but quicken her steps. A
rebellious anger urged her on to a war against circumstance: a war she
must wage alone and without friends.

Stealthily the little gray-clad figure moved in the morning light.
Hither and thither, pitiful in the agony of a farewell she could not
speak, tears falling upon her cold hands, anger (she knew not why) in
her heart, the girl bent down to kiss the deck beneath which her lover
was sleeping.

“God bless you, Paul, my love! God bless you for your love of me!”

And so the voyage began, and the pilgrim was alone again, and the
curtain of the mist shut the yacht from her sight.

 * * * * * *

They awoke the master of the _Esmeralda_ and told him of her flight.
He did not answer them, but stood long peering into the mists which
enveloped the island seas. When Reuben spoke to him at last he turned
quickly and fell senseless upon the deck of the silent ship.




 CHAPTER XVII.
 FORSAKEN OF ALL.

There were oars in the yacht’s boat, but the current ran so swiftly
that Marian was unable to fix them in the rowlocks before the tide
caught the little ship in its embrace and swept it out towards the
open sea. So rapid was the race that the panorama of crag and headland
about her seemed to be hidden in a moment from her sight. Turn where
she would she espied an horizon of fog and vapour. The searching white
mists of morning lay upon the sea in billows of chilling cloud. No
breath of wind stirred to sweep the Gulf and roll up this veil which
hid the world from her sight. Calm--the calm that those upon the
_Esmeralda_ had wished for--had come at last. But the very silence of
it was a terror to the helpless girl cast adrift at the whim of
impulse, the martyr to a woman’s logic and a woman’s love.

Swiftly the current ran, but silently, so that no sound broke the
stillness save the lap of the water upon the prow. Minutes were
numbered, but were hours for her. She heard bells ringing strangely
through the curtain of the fog, and wondered if they were the bells of
a town. Anon the sound of waves breaking upon some strand spoke either
of the coast of Finland or of the shore of a neighbouring island; but
she could make out no land looming through the haze, and though she
tried to row the boat in the direction of the bells, the current
mastered her, and she was borne on, she knew not whither. It seemed to
her that Fate was carrying her out to the death of the veiled sea.
While the mist benumbed her hands and drenched her clothes, and the
spray sparkled upon her face, an anger of impulse still drove her on,
she cared not to what end if her lover might thereby be saved. He had
suffered that she might be free; she would suffer that his country
might be given back to him.

“I will save him!” was her cry, oft repeated, while she used her oars
desperately and shut her lips firmly as though to help the resolution.
“They will find him alone, and he will be able to make some excuse. He
will say that I am dead.”

At other times she would laugh aloud, asking herself what she must
look like with her hair drenched and dank, and her face white and
pinched, and her gown bedraggled. She said that old Stefanovitch would
make love to her no more if he could see her at such a moment. She
ceased to row a little while that she might recall all his leers and
amorous antics--how long ago it was since they had been a part of her
daily life! Or she would gaze wistfully at the barrier of fog, as
though seeking beyond it a lamp of destiny which should show her the
course. Death itself must be like this solitude; the stillness of the
grave could bring no greater terror than the terror of one drifting in
the loom of mists, far from friends and from men.

“I must not think,” she said, beginning to row again with new energy.
“There will be sunshine presently, and then it will be different. I
shall put ashore on some island, and the fishermen will give me food
and take me across to Sweden. Paul will go back to Russia. I have done
right, and have only myself to blame.”

She longed for sunshine as the sick long after the vigil of a night of
waking. The folly of putting out to sea in a boat which carried
neither food nor drink became more apparent to her every hour. There
were moments of regret, when she began to wonder if Paul would follow
her, when she hated the obscurity of day, which was her shield against
pursuit. Hunger now began to forewarn her of added suffering to come.
The biting air of morning and the labour of the oar were foes to the
little reserve of strength which had nerved her to flight. She said
that none but a woman would have done so foolish a thing, and laughed
at herself because she had done it. When she found herself able to row
no more than a dozen strokes at a spell, when her head began to swim
and all nature cried out for food, she laughed no more, but bit her
lips again, and remembered that it was for her lover’s life. And so
day came up at last out of the sea, and the curtain of the mist was
rolled back.

Gradually, as though a hand from the ether was stretched out to
scatter it, the fog lifted. A golden sea shone beneath, rippling,
sparkling with jewels of light. Farther back, and yet farther, showing
new glories of the mirror of waters, the curtain was drawn. Marian
beheld the red disc of the sun like a mighty globe hanging in the
east; she saw a new world rise up out of the dissolving fog. Jagged
crags of rock stood suddenly in the path of the current. Shapes as of
cliffs and domes of granite were formed against the white background.
A new warmth suffused the whole air softly; the outposts of the night
were rolled back until day triumphed and all the sea was glorious with
its radiance.

For some little while the girl sat entranced at the spectacle. The
current, which had borne her vessel to this new scene, no longer raced
toward the open sea. The tide was on the turn, and the boat rested in
the slack of the water. Far away, beyond many a reef and boulder, lay
the greater waters of the Gulf. She spied out the shape of a vessel
lying at anchor there, and her first thought was that a Russian ship
had come to the islands in pursuit of the _Esmeralda_. She said that
it would find Paul alone. As for herself, there was no longer need to
fear. Islands lay all about her. Here and there she perceived smoke
rising from some cot or village; the friendly sea brought her almost
to the very beach of an islet green and ripe with spring grasses. She
rowed to its sandy shore, and dragging the boat as far as her strength
would permit up on a ridge of shingle, she set out to discover upon
what kind of a haven she had fallen. Never did woman set foot upon
land more gladly. Wet and cold and miserable, knowing well that she
stood alone in the world, conscious that the Russian guarded the gate
by which she must pass to England, nevertheless the sunshine was as
wine to her, the warmth of morning as a gift of God. Impulsively, with
a child’s joy, she ran to the higher places of the island; she wrung
her wet clothes and bound her unkempt hair again. There would be
fishermen’s huts upon the other side, she said; they would give her
food for charity’s sake; she would make them understand, it would be
fun to do so. But when she stood upon the high place of her little
kingdom she found that it was desolate as the other isles had been. No
hut or cottage spoke of life awaking, or of men still at their sleep.
The shrill note of the whirling birds, the splash of the sea upon the
golden sands, were the voices of the sanctuary. Marian listened to
them a little while as one who hears the tidings of surpassing ill.
Then with a bitter cry of woe she ran down to the beach again.

She had thought to find her boat where she had left it, washed by the
lips of the waves, but the tide had ebbed back a little way--for there
is always a suggestion of tide in the Gulf--and the little ship lay
high and dry upon a bed of oozy sand. Nor could all her strength move
it again, even so much as a foot, from its resting-place. When she was
sure of this, when she knew that she was alone upon that desolate
isle, her courage forsook her for the first time since she had left
Kronstadt, and she sank upon the sands weeping bitterly.

“Paul, Paul,” she cried, “come to me--do not leave me here alone!”

So she cried for her lover. A gull screaming above her head answered
with a mocking note. Only the life-giving sunshine befriended one whom
all the world had forsaken.




 CHAPTER XVIII.
 A STRANGE FIGURE ON THE SHORE.

The fit of weeping passed when reason had come to her own again, and
Marian sat a long while gazing wistfully over the rippling sheen of
the sunlit sea. Once she thought she heard a gun fired in the
distance; and this spoke to her of a life being lived around her, of
other isles near by, wherein men’s voices were heard and the laughter
of children. She began to argue that she had but to wait for the flood
of the tide to put off her boat and come at some neighbouring shore
which should offer more welcome harbourage. Weary and faint as she
was, with hope dimmed and courage broken, despair was not for such an
hour. She had the idea to go up to the cliff and there to drink at the
spring which she had seen jetting forth from the face of the rock.
Thereafter she would sleep, and night would bring her food and
friends.

While she knew nothing of her situation, of the land upon which she
was cast, or of its environment, she was in reality upon that place
known to the Finns as the island of the Holy Well. In circuit perhaps
the third part of a mile, this speck of land lay five miles from that
other isle which had harboured the _Esmeralda_ from the storm. But it
was a kindlier shore, for the cliff reared its head only on the
westward side, and elsewhere silver sand made a bed, as of the dust of
jewels, for the gentle seas which fell upon it. A few sickly trees
stood sentinels about the spring, and heather-like bushes thrived and
flourished in the path of the water. Marian sought the scanty shade of
these trees so soon as it was plain to her that she must await the
will of the sea. She drank long draughts of the fresh water and bathed
her face and hands in the translucent pool. Now that the sun shone
gloriously upon the island her heart was lighter and her hope
returning. She perceived other isles, distant more than a mile, and
she could distinguish the cottages of the fishermen. Night should find
her sleeping in one of those huts, she argued. She would sleep the
sounder because of the sacrifice, because she had found strength to
give as it had been given unto her.

“I shall live my life with little Dick,” she said. “There is always a
living in England for those who will work. We will face the world
together, the child and I, and God will show us the road. I must
forget that it has ever been otherwise. Paul will marry a Russian
woman, and yesterday will be scored out of the book.”

She was tearing at the grass vindictively when she said this, and the
sheen of the pool glowing radiantly, she beheld her own face in it--a
face white and drawn and pitiful, with curls run wild and eyes shining
from black rings. Ill as the picture pleased her, a little vanity
helped to recall the faces of the Russian women she had known; and
therein she found a great content. It was good to tell herself that
Paul’s wife would have the face of a Japanese; that her figure would
be flat like a board; that her skin would be parched and brown, and
that her dresses would come from Paris and would not fit her. She said
that she hated all Russian women; but the woman who was to be his wife
she hated already with a hatred which, when she reflected upon it a
little while, compelled her to laugh. She was still laughing when she
saw the apparition on the beach.

So intent had she been upon her occupation of gazing into the pool
that for the time being she lost all memory of the island and of the
silent seas about her. When she looked up again and came back to
remembrance, her first thought was of the boat lying down there upon
the silver sand below her. Quickly her eyes sought it out; but she
could scarce trust them when she beheld a strange figure, come, she
knew not whence, to stand by the seashore and watch her vain
employment.

The figure was the figure of a man garbed in a flowing robe of brown
cloth girdled at the waist with a coarse knotted rope. Huge in
stature, the monk, for such he seemed to be, stood motionless as a
pillar of rock. His long waving hair fell upon his shoulders
abundantly and was caught by the gentle breeze, which tossed it over
his haggard face so that his features were hidden. The glowing eyes
shone cadaverously with a light of fasting and of faith. So old were
the leather sandals he wore that they permitted the sharp rock to cut
his feet, the sea to wash them. Strange and forbidding, like some wild
man of the woods, the apparition stood with folded arms to watch the
girl, while she in turn, speechless with fear and dread of the
mystery, crouched upon the grass and found herself unable to utter a
word or stir a step from the place. Never in all her life had she been
so conscious of that ultimate terror of the unseen, which surpasses
the terror of death itself. Sure as she was that no human thing had
moved upon the island when she first trod it, this apparition seemed
to have risen up before her from the very heart of the rock. Her
impulse was to cry out, to flee the place as an abode of dreadful
images, but her limbs did not answer to her will. The cry she would
have uttered froze upon her lips; she shook with the beating of her
heart. For some little while indeed the trance of fear passed to
oblivion. She fell in a swoon, and when consciousness returned to her
the apparition had vanished.

Marian had never known, until she came to Russia, what the meaning of
a nervous system might be. Though her nerves had been shattered by the
terrors of Alexander and by days and nights of dreadful contemplation,
she was still able to recover quickly from panic and to laugh at it.
When she found herself crouching upon the grass, and was conscious of
a great glare of sunlight in her eyes, she did not, upon the instant,
recall why she had swooned. The island about her was as desolate as
when first she set foot upon it. The sea droned its lazy song as
though welcoming the restful spring; the beach showed no sign of human
thing. She watched it dreamily for a little while and then recalled
the terror.

“It was a dream,” she said, though she shuddered again at the memory.
“I must have been asleep. How could there be anyone here? Or if there
is, why should I be afraid of him? What nonsense to think of such
things!”

Consoling herself thus, she sprang up lightly and ran down to the
shore. Her boat was just as she had left it; but when she turned to
examine the sand thereabout she discovered unmistakably the imprint of
a sandalled foot; she could trace the steps to the border of the
grass, but thereafter they were lost. And at this she stood spellbound
again, not fearing because a man was with her upon the island, but
because he hid himself thus from her, and his place of habitation was
not to be discovered by her eyes. She had heard, it is true, of
fanatical hermits who build pillars for themselves upon these lone
rocks of Finland, but the traditions did not help her reasoning. She
thought that she could never rest until she had seen and spoken to the
unknown. The terrible hunger from which she suffered drove her rather
to desire a meeting with him. She must know that he was human. Calling
out with all her strength, she began to run across the island. She
searched the beach and all the little caves and crannies cut out in
the heart of the rock. She stood to listen for the sound of steps, but
the dreadful silence was unbroken. No dwelling place nor other trace
of man, save those footsteps upon the shore, was to be discovered. It
was an awful thought for her, this thought of mystery and concealment;
it was more dreadful to think that night might come and trap her still
on the haven.

The sun had passed the meridian by this time. It was nearly three in
the afternoon. Hunger, relentless and increasing, became an added
punishment of her pilgrimage. She had the strength to walk no more,
yet feared to sleep. She knew not what might happen to her if she lost
consciousness and the apparition should stand over her while she
dreamed. Her place of refuge was a ledge of rock raised ten feet above
the sand, and so narrow that anyone coming up to her must awake her in
the act. Here she was sheltered from the sun; a great boulder of
granite hid her from the view of anyone who might pass on the beach
below. At the very moment when she said that she would not close her
eyes, nature prevailed above her resolution and she fell into a sound
sleep. When she awoke, the sun was dipping into the sea and the chill
of a spring sunset was upon the island.

The West was aflame then with mountains of crimson light merging at
the crown of the arc into orange and purple and the finer shades of
yellow. The monitive stillness of the coming night lay heavy upon the
waters. There were gray shadows everywhere and darkness in the glens
of the rock. Marian sat up, blaming herself that she had slept so
long. Her brain burned and her hands were hot and dry. She had never
known that hunger could be such a cruel foe. It seemed to her then
that she would have given half her years for a drink of milk and a
cake of bread. All the dainties she loved were shaped in fancy before
her eyes; she could have eaten the very grass. Slowly and painfully
she rose, determined to go up again and drink a little water at the
spring, but no sooner was she upon her feet than she cried out with
joy and clasped her hands as a child that hears of a holiday.

While she slept someone had set a rough earthenware dish at her side.
She opened the dish to find that it contained a loaf of coarse brown
bread with a mess of meat and vegetables, and close by there was a
bottle of red wine, rough and sour, but more sweet to the little
wanderer than all the vintages of Champagne.

“A miracle! a miracle!” she cried gladly, while she took the black
bread in her hands and drank a long draught of the wine. “The ghost
has been here while I slept, and I share his dinner. Oh, how good it
is to eat and drink!”

The wine warmed her as a strong cordial. Blood suffused her cheeks;
there was a nervous pulsation in all her limbs. She feared the
apparition no more, for she knew that some wandering priest must be
with her upon the island and that he had set the food at her side. All
her thought then was to get her boat into the water and to set off for
that unknown port which should be to her a port of safety. She would
not delay another hour upon the desolate isle, for the flood was now
surging upon the beach and the heralds of night were winging in the
East.

Strong in the desire to quit the lonely scene, she ate her food
quickly and ran down to the beach; but there she stood once more
irresolute, for a ship lay in the offing, and it was one of the most
curious she had ever seen.




 CHAPTER XIX.
 THE QUEST OF THE WOMAN.

It was midday and the _Esmeralda_ lay at anchor in the shelter of
some outstanding rocks which girdled an island distant three miles
from that haven which had witnessed the flight of Marian. Two men of
the four who had accompanied her master from Kronstadt were to be seen
upon her decks; but so well chosen was her place of hiding, and so
wonderfully did the boulders of rock shield her, that her crew were
indifferent alike to the presence of a Russian cruiser which lay at
anchor in the distant offing, and to the eyes of the neighbouring
fishermen whose boats dotted the unruffled surface of the sea.

Of the two upon the deck, one was old John Hook, who leaned heavily
upon the bulwarks and exposed his brawny arms and matted hair to the
welcome warmth of the spring sun; the other was Reuben, the engineer,
who squatted wearily upon a coil of rope.

“Eight bells,” said Reuben, filling a pipe with a seaman’s
deliberation, “eight bells, John. By gosh! I’d like to know where we
shall be at eight bells to-morrow.”

“To hell with the bells!” replied John Hook, spitting vindictively
into the sea. “I’m damned if all you chaps don’t think you’re
sky-pilots! It’ll want something more than a Death’s-head Rooshian to
put a white choker round me, as sure as my name’s John Hook!”

Reuben continued to cut his tobacco methodically.

“Women are rum-uns, I’m blessed if they’re not,” said he after a
spell. “To think as she should have turned it up, in the middle of the
night too! Why, if she’d have held on another twelve hours, we’d have
put her into Stockholm before morning. What was in her head, that’s
what I want to know?”

“Common-sense, that’s what was in her head, mate. She’s a rare plucked
’un if ever I sailed with one! Why, think of a little bit of goods
like that, not more’n you could crush in your ’and easy, a little bit
of goods like that agen all Rooshia and agen all the world! Where’s
she now?--ask yerself. Starvin’ meybe, meybe in one o’ them
ground-floor hells they call a prison in these parts. And why’s she
dun it? Why, so as they shan’t find her along wi’ him. It’s a cruel
thing, mate, a bit of a gal all alone on a shore like this. I’m derned
if I wouldn’t sign for a twelvemonth, if that would bring her back
agen!”

Reuben lit his pipe and got up to watch the distant warship.

“Well,” said he, “wishin’ ain’t goin’ to bring her back, John, and as
for that I’d take my dinner more easy if yon lot would weigh.
Supposin’ they’ve no news of us, what are they doing there? Is it to
see a fisher fleet? A shilling sail wouldn’t swallow that.”

“Who’s asking of you to swallow it?” asked the other testily. “Of
course they’ve got the news; but having the news and sighting us
through ten feet of rock’s a different story, ain’t it? Who’s to tell
’em we’re lyin’ here? Are we goin’ to run up a fleg? or is one of them
swabs a-fishin’ out there goin’ to beat in a mile to spy us out?
Damned if you don’t talk like a babe and sucklin’!”

Reuben smoked angrily and crossed to the other side of the ship.

“I wish the guv’nor was aboard,” said he; “there ain’t no good to be
done over yonder, I’ll swear. It’s eight hours since she went now. You
want a good eye to spy out eight hours, John.”

“That’s so, mate, always rememberin’ as tides don’t go on like women’s
tongues, for ever and ever. If she ain’t gone ashore afore this, she’s
somewhere in the flow of this channel, and there we’ll find her. It’ll
take more than the skipper of Petersburg to stop me when it’s an
English lady that’s between us. I’m derned if I wouldn’t pull his nose
for a shilling!”

He added to the volume of the sea again; but Reuben continued to gaze
wistfully at the island upon which his master had landed in quest of
the little fugitive. Paul had known no resting hour since she was
gone. He understood that he had played for the great stake and had
lost. He saw himself branded as a traitor by the men who had known him
and loved him; cast out from the career of his ambition to these
desolate islands; utterly alone at a moment when, with all his heart
and soul, he yearned for the love which destiny had robbed him of.

“My little wife!” he had cried when they brought him the news. “I
cannot lose you. God help me, I cannot live alone again!”

Haggard and worn and weary with grief, the man, who had dared all for
a woman’s love, learned that love was to come no more into his life.
The cup had been snatched from his lips at a moment when he had first
tasted the sweetness of the draught. He began to remember all that
Marian had meant to him. He recalled her tenderness, her prettiness,
the delight of that hour when he had whispered his love in the shadow
of the bastions of Kronstadt. He swore to God that he would never see
the sun again if she were not given back to him; he raged against his
destiny; a voice whispered that the woman had left him to carry the
plans of the great fortress to England, and there to sell them as she
had first intended. To this voice he would not listen; and when the
paralysis of despair had passed, a new activity, the activity of the
quest, possessed him as a fever. “He would find her,” he said, “though
he lived and died on that desolate shore!”

One boat remained to the _Esmeralda_, the dinghy which she carried
midships. He ordered them to lower it that no haven or creek or
channel might remain unsearched. Reckless, defiant, caring nothing for
prudence or pursuit, his voice was raised pitifully in many a rocky
harbour and upon many a shore. The moan of the wind alone answered
him. The desolate sea was unpitying.

At midday the yacht made an island, prominent amongst the others by
reason of a curious girdle of outstanding rocks which defended it. It
was here that the men first observed the Russian cruiser lying far out
at sea. They warped their ship to one of the boulders of the rock,
while their master, headstrong and not to be restrained, went ashore
to see if the heights of the new land would help him to discover the
missing boat and the little wanderer, whose purpose in flight was now
becoming more clear to him. But the journey was fruitless. He looked
out from the heights upon a sea dotted with crags and isles; often
shining in still lagoons of sunlit water; showing here and there the
hulls of fishing boats, but giving no other answer to his question. A
great fear--the fear that Marian had, indeed, been taken by the
cruiser--began to give place to the supposition that she had found a
refuge upon the shore. Nevertheless, he continued to watch and to
wait, and would not return to the yacht until the quick eyes of his
companion perceived the danger of the place and of the scene.

“They have put out a boat, sir,” said the man; “what’s more, that’s a
signal gun.”

A puff of white smoke floated up from the deck of the distant cruiser,
and anon the muted roar of a gun was to be heard. Paul delayed no
longer upon the island, but hastened to regain his ship and there to
consult with those who, in their rough way, offered him so precious a
sympathy.

“Well!” cried old John, merrily, when the dinghy came to view. “Ye
have news, sir?”

Paul shook his head.

“The cruiser is putting off a boat; that is my news, John.”

“To hell with the boat! What’s a boat got to do with us?”

Paul laughed sadly while he swung up on to the deck of the
_Esmeralda_.

“You are good fellows,” he said, “and you have been true friends to
me. It is no good to deceive you any more, and it would be wrong to
bring trouble upon you. I am the one to answer for this business, and
I am ready to answer. What happens now is nothing to me. But you, my
friends, you must all go ashore and leave me to make my answer alone.”

John Hook thrust his hands deep into his trousers’ pockets.

“Look here, sir,” he said determinedly; “if it’s questions, I’m on
that job. And let me arst you this--am I a Britisher or am I a
furringer?”

He looked appealingly to the others, who said knowingly--

“Ay, ay; that’s the question, John.”

Paul laughed again.

“I do not care what you are,” said he; “it is sufficient that you have
been my friends.”

“And friends we’ll remain. Leave you here alone! Is my name John Hook?
Is my port Swansea, or ain’t it? Am I goin’ ashore because a lot of
lubbers cruise round and fire off a popgun? I’m derned if I don’t
blush like a gal to hear you say so, sir!”

Paul held out his hand and shook the great rough paw of the English
seaman.

“I wish you were my countryman,” he said. “If you will not go ashore,
you shall stay with me to the end, and it shall be as God wills. I
have few friends now. I have no longer a country.”

His voice failed him, and he turned away, pretending to watch the
coming boat which was now being rowed rapidly toward the shore. It was
as though the messenger of destiny winged across the sea. The hand of
Fate appeared to be thrust out towards him. There was sunlight for his
eyes to-day, but to-morrow there would be darkness--the darkness of
the pitiless reckoning. He saw himself carried back to Kronstadt in
ignominy. He would stand alone, he said. The little head, which should
have nestled upon his shoulder, was to comfort him no more. And he had
no longer a reproach upon his lips. The friendship of the stout hearts
that sailed with him was a thing precious to him beyond words.

The _Esmeralda_ had been warped to a rock sufficiently high to conceal
her mast from any passing ship. The hands clambered upon this rock
when the dinghy was hauled up; and therefrom they watched the
long-boat which the Russian warship had lowered. Phlegmatic as they
were in word and deed, the steady approach of the strange craft set
their hearts beating with suppressed excitement. They could not turn
their eyes away; they watched her foot by foot as she drew toward
them. Some even whispered schemes for their defence; others spoke of
the skipper’s pistol and of their own good knives. John Hook alone
cried out upon such an idea, and his word prevailed.

“There’s twenty men yonder if there’s one,” said he doggedly;
“supposing as this is their port, do you think they’re bringing
umbrellas with them? My eyes and limbs, that’s a woman’s notion! And
who’s goin’ to sit here for a Rooshian swab to play marbles with him?
Not me, by thunder! But I’ll tell you what, mates, if we cast off, and
back out while they’re coming round, there’ll be three hundred yards
between us before they wake up to it. And there won’t be nobody on
deck besides me for them to play at pigeons with. It’s for the guv’nor
to say; but I know what I should do if old Death’s-head yonder was
coming down my street.”

“Ay, ay; John’s right,” cried the other.

“I leave it to you,” exclaimed Paul, indifferently; “I care no longer.
The time for that has passed.”

They cast the ship free at the words and stood with boat-hooks to
steady her. So great was the silence of doubt and expectancy that the
sound of the men breathing was like a whisper of voices. Yard by yard
the strange craft crept into the bay. They could see the cutlasses her
men carried, could read the name upon her prow. The agony of doubt was
scarce to be endured when the lieutenant in charge of the boat cried
an easy, and his crew ceased to row. Then indeed Paul said that the
hour was at hand, that the dream was done with.

For twenty seconds, perhaps, the long-boat lay still upon the lagoon.
The men, watching and waiting upon the decks of the _Esmeralda_, shut
their eyes and stood like figures of bronze. But that was the supreme
moment; and when they had counted twenty, their hearts began to
quicken with a tremulous hope. For the oars were dipped again; and
going about suddenly, the Russian boat made off towards the further
side of the island. The sigh of relief from the watchers was almost a
nervous titter. Paul found that his forehead was wet and cold with icy
perspiration.

“It is not for us after all. I do not understand,” he said.

“But I do,” cried John Hook excitedly. “Look yonder, sir. D’ye see
that white barge with three masts? It’s a leper ship, I reckon. The
monks aboard ’em load with lepers as we load with coal. They go from
island to island until they’ve took a cargo, and then they head north
for the ’orspital. That’s what brings old Death’s-head this way. He
must have a patient for ’em.”

It was as he said. The cruiser’s boat was rowed straight to a
lumbering barge-like ship which had appeared suddenly in the centre of
the lagoon. Twenty minutes later the small boat was but a speck in the
offing, and the men of the _Esmeralda_ were at dinner.




 CHAPTER XX.
 THE SHIP OF THE GOLDEN CROSS.

The strange craft which Marian had seen from the beach of her island
lay, perhaps, a quarter of a mile from the shore. It had three masts,
whereof two were very short, while the third was lofty and capped with
a great golden crucifix which shone glitteringly in the crimson light
of the setting sun. A brown jib, half lowered, flapped to the fitful
breeze; and a vast mainsail, resembling in many ways the lateen sails
of the South, half hid the decks from view. Marian observed that the
colour of the vessel’s hull was a dull white, ornamented with many
crimson crosses and with that which she thought must be an
inscription, though her eyes could not read the lettering. At the same
time she could make out the figures of many men standing together upon
the poop of the ship; and a long white boat, which had carried four of
its crew to the beach, now lay with its bow upon the sands and its
stern rolled by the breaking waves. Of the four men who rowed the
boat, three sat still at their oars, but the other stood in close talk
with the recluse whom Marian had watched and feared earlier in the
day. She could see that the two men were asking the meaning of her
visit to the island, for they pointed often to her own boat and walked
a little way to examine it more closely.

Her first thought was to go out and speak with them, telling, if she
could, of her condition, and begging them to give her passage to some
more friendly shore. But a subtle instinct, which spoke of the
unfathomable superstition of the Finns and of their cruelty when those
superstitions were aroused, held her a little while to her place of
shelter behind the great boulder, and therefore she watched the men.
Much to her surprise, she perceived that the recluse was no old man,
as she had thought, but one still in the springtime of life. His long
flowing locks of black hair, and the coarse robe which clothed him,
deceived her. She had never imagined a young monk. As for the other,
he also wore the rough habit of brown stuff, but his hair was short
and crisp, and his face was the face of an intelligent man. That he
read the story of the visit aright she could not doubt. He pointed
often towards the distant Gulf with a gesture which seemed to tell her
that the secret, not only of her presence upon the island, but also of
her flight from Kronstadt, was known to him; and this sent her back to
the shelter of the higher rocks, where she stood trembling with a
vague dread, not so much of the discovery as of the men.

The last of the day was ebbing at this time; the fitful dusk of
northern latitudes gave gray hues to all things about her, so that the
men upon the distant ship were as figures moving in shadow. A haze of
night floated above the waters. She seemed to be the habitant of a
strange world, an unreal world of fear and fantasy. The visit of the
cowled friars to her shore accentuated her loneliness. She crouched
upon the rocks and cried despairingly for her lover, as though some
miracle would wing her voice across the sea. Never until that moment
had she realised how this love had grown about her heart protectingly,
so that without it the very fount of life ebbed and was dried up.

“Paul, my husband,” she cried. “Come to me--I am alone--alone!”

Voices answered her, but not the voice of him she called. She raised
her pretty head to listen, and she heard sweet, melodious music
floating to her from the distant ship. It rose and fell as a song of
the placid sea; a harmony of many voices united in the evening hymn.
The rocks gave it back in lingering echoes. It was as though nereids
had come up from the depths to hymn the setting sun, to greet the
darkness and the hour of their amours. When the last note died away
she continued still to hunger for those sweet sounds; but other
singers raised their voices in turn to chant a dirge-like litany, and
this was a true hymn to the darkness, so weird, so mournful, so full
of the suggestion of death and after.

Marian shuddered at this new song, for it carried her back to the
place of shadows. When she had listened to it a little while, the
harmonies became more clear, the note of the sonorous voices deeper.
She awoke to the fact that the singers, whoever they were, had left
the ship and were coming to shore. Lanterns now cast their yellow
light upon the pulsing swell. A flame of torches illumined weirdly the
rugged faces of a company which seemed to have voyaged from some
monastery of the ultimate seas. Anon, three boats touched the sands,
and a band of men, all garbed in the pilgrim’s dress, began to gather
upon the shore and to congregate about some dark object which the
shadows hid from the watcher’s eyes. She perceived, to her surprise,
that an acolyte in a cassock and cotta carried a brazen crucifix on
high. Torch-bearers walked at his side. Thurifers swung censers, from
which an odorous smoke floated perfumingly on the still air. Presently
a procession was formed and began to wind its way to the cliff of the
island. The dirge-like chant arose again. The burden which the men
carried was no longer hidden from the watcher’s eyes. She saw that it
was a coffin. The monks had come ashore to bury their dead.

The procession advanced slowly, for the thurifers turned often to
cense the coffin and the priest to sprinkle it with holy water.
Solemnly and deliberately the singers set out for the grass plateau by
the well from which Marian had drunk earlier in the day. She on her
part stood white and trembling in the shadow of the cliff. Though it
was plain to her that the men had not come to the island in quest of
her, she feared the visitation as she had never feared anything in all
her life. The hour, the misty twilight, the brown habits, tortured her
imagination. She did not ask herself wherefrom such strange voyagers
had come; her thought was to escape them, even at the risk of
discovery. But escape was not to be. So close to her did the
procession pass that she could have touched the cross-bearer with her
hand. She beheld the faces of the monks and read in them the visual
record of fasting and of an emaciating faith. One by one they passed
her; here an old man bent with the penance of years, there a youth


 [Illustration: “THE PROCESSION ADVANCED SLOWLY”]


whose eyes were aflame with the light of visions; here a face that
spoke of the withered flesh, there lips which had fed upon the
luxuries of life and still hungered for them. And when the monks were
gone up, others followed in the grim train--old men hobbling, women
weeping, even children. Marian looked at the faces of these, and her
heart seemed to be stilled. The mission of the ship was a mystery to
her no more.

“They are the lepers!” she cried, and so tried to draw back from them,
as though God would open the rocks behind her and hide from her
terrified eyes the awful sights they looked upon.




 CHAPTER XXI.
 ACHERON OF THE WATERS.

The procession passed slowly, for many stragglers followed the
priests. The minutes of waiting were as hours to the terrified woman.
Often the lantern’s light flashed in her very eyes; she felt the hot
breath of the lepers upon her cheeks; she thought their dreadful hands
would touch her. Whence they had come, whose ship it was, she did not
know. The story of the monks of the Northern seas and of their mission
to the outcasts of the islands was unknown to her. She saw rather a
visitation of spirits; the dirge was a sound as of the woe of life;
the graves had given up their dead to haunt her. While she had the
impulse to flee, to seek, if it must be, the refuge of the waves, the
ghostly shapes still held her to the rock. Moaning voices of the
lagging sick mingled with the melancholy song of the billows. She
beheld the fanatical carousals of the desperate, who laughed like
imbeciles, or cast themselves foaming upon the grass, or shrieked to
heaven for the mercy of death. Far above on the heights the monks were
digging a grave for him who had died at sea. Their litanies echoed as
sweet interludes to the cacophonous cries below. She repented bitterly
that she had not gone down earlier in the day and spoken with the
recluse of the well. She remembered that she was a woman, alone with
this rabble, upon whom God’s curse seemed to have fallen.

At this time, no memory of the peril of the island troubled her. She
thought no more that she might be left alone upon it; nay, she prayed
that the sick might return speedily to their ship and leave her to the
silence and the night. Hours seemed to pass before the monks came down
from the heights again. She watched the lanterns dancing upon the
hillside as a mariner watches a beacon of the shore. Often she said to
herself, “They are coming now; I hear them.” Then the litanies would
begin anew; the garish yellow stars would be still again; the hoarse
laughter or the weeping of some leper near to her would crush her
hope. Childlike, she fell to counting, and said that when she had
numbered a thousand the ship would sail. But of that employment she
soon wearied; and, impatiently, she crept out a little way from her
place of shelter and stood for a moment that the breeze of the sea
might blow upon her heated face. In that instant a leper observed her
and sprang up with a loud cry to seize her by the wrist and drag her
toward the open of the beach. It was as though the ultimate horror had
gripped her, had come out of the darkness to embrace her in a loathly
and indescribable embrace.

She dared not to look upon the man’s face, but vaguely, for speech was
choked and all her limbs were benumbed, she perceived that he wore a
tattered green uniform and carried a knife stuck in a worn girdle. She
heard a torrent of words poured into her shrinking ear; but had not
Russian enough to interpret them. Once she thought that the man would
have crushed her in his lusty arms, and then she knew that he said,
“Thou art such as I have lost.” When release of tongue came, she
raised her voice again and again in shrieks of uncontrollable fear,
and at this other lepers ran up to the place. Soon a rabble surrounded
her, and the cry was uttered that she was a spy. From twenty throats
she heard the fierce accusation, “The Englishwoman: kill her! into the
sea with her!”

Women, ragged and blear-eyed, forced their way to the heart of the
throng; young girls laughed hysterically and tried to strike her down;
old men raised their sticks to beat her bloodless


 [Illustration: “ON TOWARD THE SEA HE BORE HER”]


face. She was carried on, she knew not whither; countless eyes,
shining with the fire of disease, looked into her own; fleshless claws
ripped the dress from her shoulders; they would have torn her limb
from limb but for the strong arm of the man who first had gripped her.
But he, roused to some dream of the days before the curse, never once
released his hold of her. He bore her high above the throng; he
answered their curses with a madman’s laughter; the blows fell upon
his own face; they were as a flagellation of straws to him; women
struck him; he forced them back and trampled upon them. On toward the
sea he bore her. He had the strength of ten men, the passions of the
maniac aroused, the maniac’s purpose. They stood from him at last
terrified; the devils of their own superstitions possessed him; the
cries ceased, their sticks were lowered; he was alone when he dragged
the woman into her boat and thrust it from the shore.

Marian had shut her eyes when the crowd first pressed upon her; she
thought that this was the moment of her death; she waited for some
blow which would still the life within her and permit her to rise up
in spirit above these horrid sights and sounds. Strong as her desire
was for insensibility, for a trance of the mind, she did not swoon,
nor lose her sense of time and place, and of the peril. She heard
distinctly the fervid ravings of the madman who defended her; his hot
breath was upon her cheek; his loathly touch was a torture. But still
she would not look at him. While the blood surged in her ears, and her
brain whirled, and her limbs were paralysed, she had no wish for life
or freedom, no hope but that death would be quick to come. When she
felt the grip released and sank helpless from the man’s arms, she was
conscious still that he was beside her. She opened her eyes at last to
discover that the boat was already some way from the shore. She could
see the lanterns dancing on the hillside, could hear the voices of the
priests above the clamour of the rabble. The man had saved her life,
though whither he carried her, or to what Acheron of the night, she
dare not think.

The leper was huge in stature and of great strength. He plied the oar
with a giant’s arms, so that the yacht’s boat shot out quickly toward
the broad of the lagoon. For the time being he appeared to have
forgotten the woman at his feet. His words were incoherent and
unceasing; he chattered horribly. Presently the island was but a blot
upon the sea; the lanterns were twinkling stars. No longer were voices
to be heard; the stillness of the night lay like a cloak upon the
waters. Marian said that she was being carried out of the world. She
shivered with the cold and the spray cast upon her face. Gradually
there crept upon her a new dread--dread of him who had saved her. She
feared to move, lest, moving, she might remind him of her presence.
When he ceased to row she could hear her own heart beating.

For a spell the man stood gazing with wistful eyes to the shore he had
left. Then suddenly he turned and uttered a great cry, for he had
forgotten the woman; forgotten why he was in a boat at all, and how he
had been driven from his companions. But now the impulse which had led
him to clasp her in his arms was re-born. He sank upon his knees and
whispered wild endearments; he stroked her hands gently as one strokes
an animal; he pushed her wet hair from her forehead and held back her
head that he might look into her eyes. The name by which he called her
was, she imagined, the name of one who had been dear to him long years
ago. When she would have drawn back from him shudderingly, the words
of love gave place to threats and ravings; he seized her by both
wrists, and would have kissed her upon the lips. She screamed with
fear, and rolled from his embrace.

Long minutes passed before either moved. The leper had risen again and
once more looked out into the night. Marian was sobbing hysterically.

“Paul,” she moaned; “O my God! Paul, come to me!”

Faintly across the sea the answer came. She thought at first that she
heard it in her sleep. But the madman listened with ears erect and
hand stayed. Once, twice, the cry was raised; the hail of English
voices. When the little wanderer understood that it was no dream, but
that someone upon the sea had answered her, she seemed to hear the
music of heaven itself. Courage came back to her in that supreme
moment. She leaped up from the bows of the boat and sprang into the
waters. A loud demoniacal laugh followed her as the spuming sea closed
over her head. It was the laughter of the leper, who had forgotten her
again.

The sea was still as a lake in summer; the moon, new risen, cast a
glow of silvery light upon the sleeping lagoon. Marian felt the water
cold and sweet upon her face. She had been a swimmer since her
childhood; she swam now as one hunted in the seas. Onward toward the
cry of English voices! God would not drag her down, she said; she
thought already to feel her lover’s embrace. Life might be before her
yet--the life with him she had left. To-morrow she might nestle on his
shoulder again and tell him that nothing now should carry her from his
side. Though her clothes were soaked and weighty, though the gentle
waves rolled often over her mouth, she swam on with courage unbroken.
“I go to Paul,” she said. “O, God help me--I cannot die here!” The
nether world seemed open to receive her; but the stars shone above;
the gate of heaven was her lamp in the sky. A future of love and
affection was imagined by her awakened brain.

“Paul,” she cried, “come to me--I will not die!”

There was a pathos of an eternity of suffering in the prayer; but the
night of her life was at an end, and the God-given day was about to
dawn. Even as she cried out, and thought that cold hands were dragging
her down to the icy depths below, a boat shot out from the loom of the
darkness; strong arms gripped her; she saw her lover bending over her,
she saw the star-lit heaven; warm lips kissed her forehead; she was
crushed in a close embrace--the embrace of a man who held her to him
as though never more in life should she escape his arms again.

“Beloved, it is I--Paul. Oh, God be thanked, she lives, she lives!”

Swiftly he bore her to the _Esmeralda_ and to her cabin. She had no
strength to speak to him, but holding both his hands, she fell into a
sweet sleep, and the gardens of England were opened for her while she
slept.


At dawn of the day the _Esmeralda_ sighted in the far distance one of
the warships of the Baltic Fleet. But old John hitched up his breeches
at the spectacle, and expressed himself as he was wont to do.

“To hell with that,” said he; “they’re the wrong side of us this time,
mates. We’ll be in Stockholm by eight bells.”

Old John spoke a true word.




 CHAPTER XXII.
 PRISONER OF LOVE.

On the morning of the fifteenth day after the flight from Kronstadt,
Paul sat at the open window of his apartment in the Strand. The bells
of St. Martin’s at Charing Cross had just chimed half-past nine; the
streets below his window were alive with the hum of voices and the
echo of steps. He had visited London once or twice in his days of
tutelage; but this spectacle of massed humanity, of countless men
surging towards the East in quest of the daily wage, was new and
wonderful to him as when first he beheld it. That vast multitude,
looking neither to the right hand nor to the left, what tragedies and
comedies of life it played every day! All the notes of the social
scale seemed written upon that human score. Spruce stockbrokers lolled
in hansom cabs on their way to ’Change; sleek barristers thrust
themselves through the press as though the briefs they had waited for
these long years lay to-day upon their tables; clerks from the suburbs
passed with slow step or fast, as the office hours dictated; smart
girls carried themselves proudly, buoyed up with consciousness of sex
and environment; ’buses lumbered by with a harvest of human grain
heaped upon their roofs; only the clergy dallied before the
shop-windows or sauntered contentedly in the sunlight.

Paul had heard of London as an abode of gloom, a city without a sky, a
mighty capital of fog and mists. This morning of a glorious spring
gave the lie to the reproach. Notwithstanding that April had many days
still to run, the sun shone warmingly: the air was fresh and sweet as
though blowing upon the city from a perfumed garden. And to the
sweetness of morning was added the comfort of the English rooms he had
engaged for himself and his “sister” Marian. It had been a solemn
compact between them that she should not communicate with her English
friends, should not even see them, until that future they loved to
speak of was something more than the dream of lovers. And she had
respected the understanding as though it were a law to her.

“I owe my life to you,” she had said; “I will see no one, speak to no
one, until you wish it. But I must write to Dick.”

“And tell them that you are in England!” he exclaimed, a little
anxiously. “If you write, they will come here; they will ask you for
your secrets. I know that you will tell them nothing; but I do not
wish you to see them; I do not wish to meet the man who tempted you.”

“I will not see him, Paul, dearest; God knows, if you asked me, I
would never see him again.”

She had begun to understand her lover wholly at this time; to
understand him with that intimate appreciation of moods which nothing
but the magnetism of one mind for another can make clear. Great as was
his love for her, the thought that she carried in her clever head
those secrets, of which he had been the guardian, haunted him now that
she was in England, a free agent beyond the reach of the Russian. A
soldier’s creed of honour was ever upon his lips. “I will not betray
my country,” he said always. He knew that marriage would seal her lips
for ever. But until they stood before the altar together he must rely
absolutely upon her promise. What their future was to be, he scarce
dared to think. The son of a Russian noble, he knew not how to serve.
A stranger in a strange country, what miracle should give him
livelihood? If he married at once, it would be to cast himself blindly
upon the sea of life, trusting that some wind of destiny would carry
him to a friendly shore. A great sympathy for her prevailed even above
his passionate longing to call her wife.

“We are two children drifting,” he said. “God alone knows where the
journey will carry us; but we will be together always. You wish it,
Marian?”

She put her arms about his neck.

“We shall not drift while I have a home in your heart,” she said.

That was upon the day after they had arrived in London. They had
gravitated toward the city; drawn there by no impulse that was
defined, but only by the hope that London would befriend them. Much as
Marian desired to see her child-brother again; yearn as she might for
the lanes and villages of Devonshire, she did not speak of these
desires to her lover. Had he asked her, she would have gone with him,
on the day of their arrival, straight to some church, and there have
given herself to him for ever. She welcomed the remembrance that it
was hers now to play the strong part. She would help him and compel
him to forget. For her sake he had cut himself off from friends and
fortune. His courage, which had saved her at Kronstadt, here moved her
to pity. A child lost in a maze of streets could not have been more
helpless than the man she loved, cast out by fortune to this city of
exile. She began to plan that she might work for him, might build the
home of her promise. The desperate task did not affright her.

“If I had my health, if I could have the child near me, it would be
easy,” she thought. “These are the days when a clever woman earns a
living for herself in London, and I have brains.”

The ambition was well enough, but the execution lagged. They had come
from Stockholm straight to this apartment by Charing Cross, and there,
passing as brother and sister--no difficult achievement, since Paul
spoke English fluently--they waited for the light. She obeyed his wish
that her arrival should be kept a stern secret. Of her few friends in
London, none knew that she had left Kronstadt. She did not write to
the child; she never left her rooms. Paul, in his turn, remembered
that one who had been a comrade of his student days, Feodor Talvi of
Novgorod, was now at the Russian Embassy in Chesham Square. He wrote
to him, and to his kinsman Prince Tolma, telling them of his condition
and of his purpose. “I am no traitor to Russia,” he wrote. “I am here
to keep her secrets, not to betray them.”

The letters were despatched, but many days passed and no answer was
returned. On the fifteenth day, when Paul sat at his window waiting
for Marian to come down to breakfast, he began to tell himself that
his friends would be friends to him no more. He had thought his
kinsman, Tolma, to be a man of broad mind and generous impulses, one
who had lost a Russian’s creed in the teaching of many cities. But the
earnest appeal he had despatched to Paris remained unanswered. He said
that the Prince was not in the city; he was at Monaco, or cruising in
his yacht. Paul would not believe that one who had loved him as a son
would desert him in this hour of misfortune. He shrank from the truth,
and would not reckon with it.

Marian entered the sitting-room while he was still musing at the
window. She crossed it with girlish step, and bent down quickly to
kiss his cheek. Regardless of time or place, he sprang up and took her
in his arms.

“Dear little one!” he said, “you bring me back to earth again. And you
have roses on your cheeks to-day. There is no doctor like one’s own
country. You have slept, Marian?”

She would not tell him of her night of waking; nor had he eyes to see
that the flush upon her cheeks was a flush of weakness.

“I sleep always,” she answered, with a little laugh; “you must not
worry about that.”

He pushed her back from him, still holding her hands.

“Oh,” he said, “and that is our new dress! Am I not a good modiste,
little one? Is it not splendid? I shall open a shop here, and you will
make my fortune.”

She kissed his hands, and turned to the breakfast-table.

“I shall send you to buy my dresses when we are married,” she
exclaimed. “You won’t mind them laughing----”

“I mind? Sapristi! Did I mind yesterday when I bought the ‘triumph,’
and twelve young ladies fitted it on for me, and the boutiquier
himself carried it to the cab? Nom de Dieu! it was a procession, and I
was the flag. You must lose your clothes again, and get another cold,
Marian. It will amuse me to buy your dresses.”

He had shopped for her on the previous day; for she carried no dresses
from Russia, and Stockholm had furnished her with a poor wardrobe. Her
promise not to go abroad in the streets of London she kept faithfully,
as much from will as from weakness. The chill and horror of her night
at the island of the Holy Well had eaten into her little store of
strength. She feared that some dangerous illness would overtake her,
and that he would be alone to wage the unequal fight.

“You have letters, dear?” she asked him, while she poured out his tea
and busied herself with his breakfast.

He shook his head a little sadly.

“Feodor Talvi cannot be in London; I shall hear from him the day he
arrives. We were as brothers; he must listen to me at least. As for
Tolma, it will be sooner or later. He is not a man of this city or of
that. He makes the world his home, and wherever the sun shines, there
is his fireside. But I know that he will help me when my letter
reaches him. He cares nothing for other people’s stories. He has
called me his son since I was twelve years old. I wrote to him as to a
father. While we wait for their help, we have two hundred pounds--your
English pounds--to spend. When we have spent those, there is the
_Esmeralda_ to sell. I shall order her to the Island of Wight, where
all your yachting people go, and she will bring us twenty thousand
roubles at the least. They will give us time to think and to plan. I
have thought a little already, and the way seems clearer to me. After
all, a strong man does not starve when he is willing to work. I can
teach the Russian language if the worst comes, and box the ears of
little boys who will not learn.”

He laughed merrily at the idea, and passed his cup for tea. She would
not tell him that she could not share his hopes; her face wore a
bright smile when she lifted it to look at him.

“You are making a home of England already,” she said; “I am happy to
think it is so. It will all come right by-and-bye, when I am strong
and can work again. You must not forget me when you speak of your
plans. I could not be an idle woman; I should go mad.”

“You shall be the mistress of my house,” he answered, with a touch of
the old pride. “I am the heir of Tolma, and I shall know how to find a
home for you.”

“Yes, but while we wait, dear--there is no dishonour here in England
because a woman works. You were not born for the things you speak of;
you do not know the difficulties. It is I who have learnt how to face
the world and not to fear what people call independence. Your friends
may write to you, or they may not. But it will help us both if there
are no drones in the hive. You will be happy because I am happy, and I
shall come to forgive myself then.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” he said tenderly. “God knows, it is
happiness enough to hear your voice all day, and to tell myself that I
shall kiss you when the morning comes. By-and-bye I shall not wait for
the morning--that will be when the priest has spoken. You understand,
little one?”

They had risen from the table and stood together in the shadow. He
drew her to him winningly and kissed her white face again and again.

“I understand, dearest--a little,” she said, with a new flush upon her
cheeks.

“A little--is it not more than that? You still ask yourself questions
as you did at Kronstadt.”

“Certainly, I ask myself questions--but not the questions of
carnival.”

“You want to run away again?”

“Oh, yes--when I am strong enough.”

He looked into her eyes questioningly. The love of jest was written
there.

“Arrivons!” he said; “where would you run to, here in London?”

“To the church,” she whispered, and so hid her head upon his shoulder.

A knock upon the door of the room put them apart. She turned to the
glass to straighten her hair while he tore open a telegram, which the
slut of the house delivered triumphantly, as though she carried
letters of gold.

“For the gentleming,” she said, with great satisfaction, “and he’s
a-waiting.”

Marian looked over Paul’s shoulder to read the message.

“Is it from your friends, dearest?” she asked anxiously.

“It is from Feodor Talvi,” he answered, while the hand which offered
her the paper shook with pleasure and excitement. “I am to go to him
at once. I told you that we were as brothers; read that, and write the
answer for me. I will see him to-day--now. There are no more troubles,
thank God!”

He began to search about for his hat and gloves; he did not see the
shadow of doubt which flitted upon her face. When the message was
written, she gave him instructions for his momentous journey to South
Audley Street, where the house of Talvi was.

“You must take a cab, and it must wait for you,” she said
determinedly; “I have a good mind to pin a card inside the flap of
your coat--or you will forget where we live. Do not let him keep you
long, dearest.”

“He shall not keep me an hour; he shall come here to be presented. We
will all go to the great hotel to dine together. I told you that my
friends would not desert me.”

He babbled on incessantly while she picked threads from his new
frock-coat and pinned in his buttonhole a spray of the lilies he had
bought for her. When they had said good-bye for the tenth time, she
watched him from the window, a manly figure, broad and confident, in
the throng below. Many turned to look at one who carried himself with
such a fine air; but he saw nothing save the white face at the
window--the face for which he had dared all and had brought himself to
this land of exile.

“She shall be my wife before the week has run,” he said to himself as
he went. “I forget the rest when she is near me!”

 * * * * *

The hour of his promise passed swiftly, and found Marian still waiting
for the sound of his steps upon the stair. A second hour was numbered,
and a third. She began to count the minutes; she took her stand at
last by the open window and scanned the faces of all who came
eastward. But his face was not among them. When six o’clock struck,
and the throngs were hurrying home again, and Paul did not return,
there came to her suddenly the thought that some peril had overtaken
him. That the hand of the Russian is everywhere active had long been
known to her. She began to blame herself that she had permitted him to
leave her. Since that night of nameless horror upon the sea, her
shattered nerves were quick to bring foreboding upon her.

“O my God!” she said at last; “if they have trapped him here in
London!”

Dusk succeeded to the sunshine of the day; night loomed over the city;
but Marian continued to watch at her window, and to pray God that no
ill had befallen the man she loved.




 CHAPTER XXIII.
 THE UNFORESEEN.

Paul rested his gloved hand upon the doors of his cab; he smoked
contentedly. For the first time since he had set foot in London the
streets and the people were without interest to him. A boyish
readiness to accept the possible for the actual had already carried
him in his mind to the realisation of fine schemes. He was sure that
fate would work some miracle of surprise for his particular benefit.

“I shall tell the truth; it is no good to conceal anything,” he
thought. “Feodor will write to the Prince at Petersburg and say that I
am here in London protecting the secrets of my city. If they had kept
Marian at Alexander, there would have been trouble with the English
Government; possibly, they would have been compelled to release her,
and then she would have returned here with all those plans in her
head. I do not see why it should be so great an affair. I have done
them a service, and they know that I am not a traitor. Granted that
they will not restore me to my regiment, there is other work for a
clever man to do. I might even go to the Balkans and serve Ferdinand
or the Austrians. When they learn how small my offence is, they will
not be too hard upon me. And I shall marry the little girl I love, and
take her where these English fellows will not trouble her. Ma foi!
what crowds, and not a soldier among them all!”

He was passing the Criterion at the moment. The crowd of idlers, the
youth of bars and stage-doors, the sleek dandy, the hastening clerk,
moved him to a fine contempt for their stooping bodies and undrilled
gait. A soldier’s blood had run in his veins from his birth. To wear
gold lace and to carry a sword, to strut in the market-place, to serve
the Czar--what other career was open to an honest man? Merchants and
traders--he regarded them as so many licensed thieves. Priests were
necessary to minister to the superstitions of the people and to pray
for the sins of the army. Professions were all very well for little
men and knaves; but they were not a career. As for himself, he had
inherited wits above the ordinary; but it never dawned on him that
they could be used to other ends than those of his regiment. There was
no better scholar in Kronstadt, no more promising officer of
artillery, but that, he said, was his good fortune. His wits would
never have been awakened but for the music of the great guns and the
clash of steel. Whatever lay before him, he determined to work to one
end--the right to carry a sword once more, once more to be the master
of the guns.

The cab, bumping roughly against the kerb, brought him back from the
success of thought to the broken baskets of reality. He saw that they
were in a narrow street before the doors of a large but ugly house,
which had no ornaments for its windows and little paint for its
railings. He paid the cabman the money which Marian had put into his
hand, and rang the bell of the house timidly. A moment later he stood
in a hall furnished with such exquisite taste, and so richly, that he
could hardly believe it to be the hall of the house before which the
cabman had set him down. But the man who opened the door was a
Russian, and that reassured him.

“Count Feodor--is he at home?”

“He expects you. He is waiting.”

Paul entered the house confidently. The magnificence of the
ante-chamber astonished him, for he had lived his life in barracks;
and such splendour of habitation as he had known was the splendour of
palaces at Petersburg or of hotels at Paris. When he followed the
footman up a broad flight of stairs and through a conservatory upon
the first floor, the same richness of decoration and of ornament
testified to the luxury with which Feodor Talvi had surrounded
himself. The apartment into which he was shown at last, though of
limited extent, was draped with exceeding taste. Dainty watercolour
sketches gave brightness to the silk-panelled walls; lounges cunningly
contrived were the emblems of ample leisure; flowers stood upon many
little tables; a stained glass window hid from the eyes the ugly stone
wall which bounded the garden of the mansion. Paul put his hat upon a
sofa and sat down with a great air of content.

“These diplomatists,” he said to himself, “they talk all day and dance
all night. They are paid twenty thousand roubles a year for telling
their neighbours that black is white. When there is any work to be
done, they go home. Fichtre! it should be easy to tell lies for twenty
thousand roubles a year. And Feodor has no need of them; he was rich
always. He must be very rich now.”

The footman left him when he had given his name, saying that the Count
would be disengaged presently. Paul took up a Russian paper and read
it through. It was a pleasure to be carried in spirit back to
Petersburg and his home. He found himself thinking about his friends
of yesterday--old Stefanovitch who had loved him, and Bonzo whom he
had feared and never understood. Karl, too, and Sergius and the
others--had one among them taken pity upon him and remembered that he
had been a friend of the old time? The pathos of memory was very
bitter. He was as a child shut out from his old home. Imagination
kindled for him a fire burning redly upon the hearth; the rays shone
upon the unpitying faces of those who had been brothers to him.

This occupation of regret carried him away from the house of Feodor
Talvi, so that he forgot where he was and upon what errand he had
come. When the little gilt clock upon the mantelshelf struck one, he
put the paper down quickly and remembered with amazement that he had
been an hour in the room. That rascal of a lackey must have forgotten
to speak to the Count, he said. Impatiently he pressed the button of
an electric bell, and it was answered immediately, not by the Russian
who had brought him to the boudoir, but by an English servant, who
seemed astounded to find a stranger in the place.

“You are waiting for the Count, sir?”

“If I am waiting!” exclaimed Paul, turning on the man as he would have
turned upon a defaulting corporal, “I have been here an hour! Is your
master out, then?”

“I don’t know, sir; I will ask, if you like--that is, if you wish it,
sir.”

Paul stared at the man with astonishment. If he had been in Russia, he
would have laid his cane sharply upon the shoulders of the rogue; but
he was not in Russia, and the English barbarians did not permit a man
to flog his servants. He was still seeking a word when the lackey shut
the door and left him to reflect upon a state of civilisation so
monstrous.

The little gilt clock struck a quarter past one; the man had not
returned. There was no sign of Feodor. Paul went to the door of the
room and threw it open. The house was silent as one of his own cells
at Alexander. He could hear a great clock ticking in the hall below;
there was a rumble of passing carts from the street without, but of
human life within the house no evidence. He returned to the boudoir
and rang the bell for the second time. To his amazement the Russian
answered him, and began at once to apologise.

“We expect the Count every moment,” he said stolidly; “my master is
sorry to keep you waiting. He has been called away. We are to offer
you lunch, Excellency.”

Paul assented indifferently.

“It is a peep-show,” he said with scorn: “first the English rogue and
then you. I shall speak to the Count, and tell him that he has made a
mistake. You should both dance in a booth--to the music of the whip.”

The Russian listened without changing a muscle of his face--he was
accustomed to a _rôle_ of servility. When Paul had finished, the man
set to work to clear a little table and to get the lunch ready. Then
he disappeared once more, and another quarter was struck upon the
bell.

“Sacré nom!” said Paul, pacing the room angrily; “the servants lie
better than the master! If this is the house of a diplomatist, to the
devil with the twenty thousand roubles!”

“My dear fellow!” cried a voice at the door, “do you know that the
chair you are kicking was once the property of Napoleon?”

He turned and stood face to face with the intruder. A spectator would
have said that the two men resembled each other as brothers of a
house. Both were tall and finely built; both had flaxen hair and blue
eyes; both held themselves as those trained in the school of the
world. If the newcomer was slightly shorter than the captain of
artillery, if his face was less sunburnt and more furrowed, that was
to be set down to the life of the city and the Court.

“Paul--it is you then?”

“Feodor--my friend!”

“You have been waiting here?”

“A century!”

“The devil! It is that rogue Demetrius again. You are hungry; _tais
toi_, we shall lunch and talk afterwards. I have a thousand things to
say; you have a thousand things to tell. I become a boy again at the
sight of you!”

He talked, indeed, with a boy’s enthusiasm, but said nothing
of that great and engrossing subject which Paul desired so
earnestly to broach. For the moment they might have been students
together--students enjoying such a rare day of fortune that they ate
the dishes of princes and washed them down with the wine of kings.
Paul wondered, in the moments of silence, if he had, in truth,
branded himself as an outcast and a traitor. For if that charge were
true, how came it that he ate and drank with Feodor Talvi and was
called brother by him? He could not believe in such good fortune. “He
does not know,” he thought; “he will not call me brother when I tell
him.”

The dishes were many before luncheon was done; champagne foamed in
long Venetian glasses; the dainty manner of the service was beyond
question. When the cloth had been cleared, Demetrius carried cigars
and liquors to a little bower of palms in the conservatory. Paul found
himself reclining indolently upon a sofa, while the Count curled
himself up in a basket armchair which Sleep herself might have
designed. For the first time since they had met, an embarrassing
interlude of silence gave the men opportunity for recollection. Paul
made up his mind that this was the time to speak; but before he could
open his lips Feodor asked him a question.

“The young English lady--is she well?”

The question was astonishing, bewildering. Paul opened his eyes very
wide, for he thought it was a jest.

“Oh, she is very well,” he stammered; “that is to say--you know about
her?”

The Count answered sympathetically--

“I know your story, Paul, my friend; I read it in a despatch four days
after you left Kronstadt.”

Paul took heart.

“If you know my story, you know also that I am no traitor to Russia;
you know that I am here in London to guard her secrets.”

“Exactly, or how could I receive you at my house? It was all clear to
me from the first. A pretty face, a clever little head, a bribe from
the English Government; my old friend falls in love with the pretty
face, and persuades the woman to deliver up to him all the plans she
has stolen. He comes here to give me those plans, and to tell me that
the woman may go to the devil, while he goes back to Russia.”

The smile left Paul’s boyish face. He stood up awkwardly against the
mantelshelf.

“You do not understand,” he said gravely. “It is not that, Count;
there are no maps to be given up. Marian has none. I am convinced of
it. When I left Russia it was to make sure that she did not see any of
her friends--that she did not betray us. It is true that her father
and mother died some years ago; but she has relations in London--the
Englishman who tempted her. I did not wish her to meet those people.
Judge me as you will for what is past, I have this to say, that, by
God’s help, I will never leave her side again!”

Feodor, no longer the diplomatist, but the man of the world, laughed
good-humouredly.

“Oh,” he said, “we are still in that stage, then. It is the second
stage, I think. When I was the bel ami of ‘La Superbe’ in Paris, I
took a course. You begin with a bad appetite and end by buying a
pistol. Convalescence dates from the moment when you present your
pistol to your brother at school and go out to dine at Voisin’s.
Complete recovery is to hear with equanimity that she, for whom you
would have died a thousand deaths, has married the leader of the
orchestra. Possibly, in your case, if you had stayed in Russia, you
would have been well by this time; but a change of air fosters these
complaints. A month, even two months, may be necessary now. And pity
is a factor. Send the girl back to her relations, since you know that
she has brought no luggage with her, and enjoy London for a month. I
can recommend nothing better.”

Paul took up his cigar and lit it. His hand trembled undisguisedly.
The love creed, chanted by the man of the world, was a thing he had
ever despised. He knew well the impossibility of convincing this dandy
of a dozen cities of the reality of his love or of the nature of it.
He would not try, he thought; he feared that mockery might cast a
false light on the name so dear to him.

“Do not let us speak of Marian,” he said after a moment of silence;
“you do not understand me, and I do not understand you. No man has a
right to say to another, you shall love here or there. If you are my
friend, you will help me at home. You must tell me what they are
saying there. God knows, I dare not ask myself that question. Have I
any longer a name in Russia? Is there any friend of mine to speak a
word for me? These are the questions I ask myself while I lie awake at
night and remember Kronstadt. The night is punishment enough--believe
me, Feodor.”

The Count, who disliked emotion of any kind, looked foolishly at the
fire of his cigar.

“My dear fellow,” he exclaimed in the tone of the candid friend, “it
is no good exciting yourself. And it would be absurd to tell you any
lies. How can I know what they are saying now at Petersburg. Am I
likely to find the expression of any sympathy in official documents?
When a man runs away from his regiment without leave, and takes with
him a young lady who has been occupied for a month or more in stealing
the plans of his fortress, he must expect his friends to open their
eyes. How could it be otherwise? We judge men by their deeds. As the
thing stands, you, in the eyes of the authorities, share the woman’s
guilt; we, who are your well-wishers, cannot stoop to help you with
the expression of false hopes. That you will ever return to Kronstadt
I do not believe. The thing is out of the question. Discipline would
suffer and you would suffer. But I will not say that influence at
Petersburg might not, at some distant day, restore you to the
Emperor’s service. It depends upon yourself and upon the course you
take here in London. You will not expect us to join with any
enthusiasm in a scheme for your benefit as long as you utter this
ridiculous nonsense about marrying the Englishwoman and constituting
yourself her protector. Oh, my dear Paul, do you not see that she is
the soubrette of your opera, and that her tears are shed only while
the curtain is up? By-and-bye she will be supping with the leading
tenor, while you are back in your own country and are ready to thank
Heaven that you have done with her.”

Paul bit his lip. He was within an ace of losing his temper and of
quitting the house.

“It is a lie!” he said doggedly; “there is no better woman breathing.
If you knew her, Feodor--if you were my friend, you would not say
these things. I came here thinking that you would help me; I am sorry
now that I came.”

The Count sank deeper into the cushions of his chair.

“Du calme, du calme!” he cried, with the air of one who is much
amused. “We are at the third stage now, and these are the symptoms.
While I knew ‘La Superbe,’ I had not a friend in Paris. There was not
a man whose throat I did not wish to cut. See, mon ami, how these
diseases resemble each other. As I live, you will fight me before
dinner-time!”

“No, indeed,” replied Paul very quietly; “I cannot quarrel with you,
Count. If your creed of life is not mine, I do not complain of that.
We will talk of it no more, for I am going home. It was a promise to
her. She will be waiting. I said that I would be away an hour, and
three have passed.”

A shadow of anxiety crossed the Count’s face.

“Oh, you must not talk about going,” he exclaimed earnestly, “and you
must not think me unfriendly. What has passed is nothing. We will talk
of serious things presently, and you shall meet one better able to
advise you than the mere diplomatist who sees everything through the
glass of office. If you think that mademoiselle will be anxious, write
a little letter and the man will take it. You will find pens and ink
in the library on the next floor. I am going to smoke here until you
return. It would be folly to go away now, at the beginning of it.”

Paul stood irresolute, but the Count touched a gong at his side, and
the Russian appeared once more.

“Demetrius, show the way to the library. His Excellency will give you
a letter; see that it is delivered at once.”

The library was a small room furnished prettily, with many books
chiefly in French. Paul wrote his letter quickly--a letter of love and
hope. He had met Feodor; the Count was his friend still; he was
waiting for another to help him to some position of honour and
emolument--all this he honestly believed as he wrote it. Never for a
moment did it dawn upon him that he was the victim of a trick. He was
convinced that the note would be delivered at once. He did not know
that Demetrius would carry it so far as the kitchen of the house and
there burn it in the stove. When he returned to the conservatory a
smile of content was upon his face. It was good to have found a friend
again. He determined to show a greater gratitude to the Count; but the
words he wanted would not come to his lips. Nor was the reason far to
seek. When he descended the stairs, whom should he see with Feodor but
old Bonzo himself--the Bonzo of Kronstadt; the Bonzo whose name had
struck terror into his heart so often; the Man of Iron whom all
feared.

The Colonel sat upon a basket sofa. He wore a black frock coat with
flowing skirts; his trousers were grey; his tie was a tremendous bow
in the French fashion, _négligé_ and ample. He smoked a black cigar
and sipped a glass of absinthe. When he saw Paul, confused and
hesitating, upon the threshold of the conservatory, his little eyes
twinkled merrily, and he held out a great paw, as though to give the
younger man confidence.

“Le voici!” he exclaimed boisterously, “le voici! the renegade, the
traitor, who has brought me all the way from Petersburg!”

Paul shook the outstretched hand timidly. The room seemed to dance
before his eyes.

“You here, my Colonel--you?” he repeated, with broken words. “You have
come to London to see me?”

“If I have come to London to see you! Do I make the Cook’s Tour then?
Am I here to visit the Westminster Abbey--have I the tourist’s suit?
Look at me--Bonzo--and ask why I come?”

He put the question in a voice of thunder--the voice Paul had heard so
often on the ramparts of Kronstadt. But the note of jest mingled with
a deeper chord, and the two who listened to him laughed when he
laughed.

“I should not call it a tourist’s suit,” said the Count, surveying the
tremendous proportions of Bonzo’s coat; “there is too much cloth in
it. They don’t make a fortune out of you, Colonel--those tailors.”

Bonzo nodded his head approvingly. He was a stranger to civilian
dress, and his new appearance amused him.

“Behold!” he said, “it is a coat for my son and for my son’s son. I
have worn it twice in fourteen years. It is only a barbarous people
that would wear a coat like this. Sit down, my friend, Paul, and see
how I degrade myself for you.”

He thrust a low chair forward, and Paul sat down, hoping he knew not
what, afraid to ask why the Man of Iron had followed him to the land
of exile.

“You are well, my Colonel? You had a good passage?”

“I am very well, my son.”

“You stay in London long?”

“Until I hear that a foolish young man has come to his senses again.”

Paul flushed. There came upon him irresistibly the impulse to appeal
to this strong man’s pity.

“Oh,” he said, “you do not think me guilty, Colonel? You do not
believe that I am a traitor to my country?”

“Du tout, du tout, my son; you are no traitor--you have not the
brains.”

Paul stopped as though one had shot him. The eloquence of pity, which
had inspired him in thought, deserted him at the first word of that
ironical response. As well ask mercy of the tomb as of the Man of
Iron.

“It was not a question of brains!” he blurted out presently. “I am not
clever, my Colonel, I know that, but I am no traitor to Russia.”

“Pah!” said old Bonzo, a little severely; “traitors do not run off
with chorus-girls and then say they could not help it. You are a fool,
my son; you have not the wisdom of the boy! What, when you had the
woman in Alexander, when she was alone with you, when you could have
made love to her all day, you bring her back here to her friends, you
cut yourself off from those who love you, and then say that you did it
for us! Oh, it is a story for a fairy-book.”

Bonzo spoke with a strong man’s contempt for the folly of the child.
Paul shuddered at his words. The horrible suggestion--for he knew well
what the other meant--fired his blood. He could have struck the
speaker on the mouth.

“Colonel,” he asked in a low voice, “you knew Mademoiselle at
Kronstadt, and yet you are ready to say these things of her!”

“Certainly I am ready. Would you have me cry that she is of noble
birth? Shall I raise my hat when I mention the name of Stefanovitch’s
governess, the daughter of an English _batushka_, a village priest at
fifteen hundred roubles a year? What, a woman who played with you as I
play with this leaf; who brings you to England to draw for her the
maps which she had not time to draw when she was with us; who will
laugh in your face presently and tell you to go to the devil--is this
the one that Tolma’s heir would marry? Pah! I have not the patience to
speak of it!”

Paul picked up a cigarette and began to roll it in his fingers. He was
unable to answer such an argument. Bonzo, he made sure, would never
understand him; the hopes he had placed in his friends were shattered
at last; they did not know Marian; they would never know her. He was
still searching for his reply to the accusation when the Colonel spoke
again, but with less heat.

“À la bonne heure!” he said, “I am not here to scold you. We will say
good-bye to this day of folly, for it is done. To-morrow you will
leave London for Paris, my son. It will be the beginning of your
journey to Vienna, where you will stay until this madness is
forgotten. After that we shall appeal to the Emperor. His clemency may
find for you some duty in the East. If you have suffered, those who
love you have suffered too. Even I--Bonzo--could I hear of this, and
forget that, of all at Kronstadt, you alone were a son to me? You
shall be a son to me once more--when you have left England.”

Paul stood up as the speaker continued. An undefined dread of some
calamity about to overtake him prompted him to speak.

“Colonel,” he said, “I cannot go to Paris with you to-morrow. I cannot
leave England. Mademoiselle is waiting for me now. I thank you with
all my heart for your promises, but the day for them is past. I think
of Russia no more. I shall find a home here. Some day you will
understand me.”

Bonzo waved his arm dramatically.

“Sit--sit,” he said; “this is not a theatre, Captain Paul. You are in
Russia here. This house is our house. It is the Emperor’s house. Your
English friends may come, but we shall not let them in. Be reasonable,
and make up your mind that mademoiselle must wait a little longer.”

Paul looked from one to the other with dazed eyes. Count Feodor had
risen, and stood with his back towards the window; the Colonel’s face
was not to be read.

“I do not understand!” he exclaimed excitedly. “You would not keep me
here against my wish, Colonel?”

Bonzo laughed ironically.

“For a few days,” he said, with a gesture of indifference, “until you
come to your senses, Captain. Meanwhile, if mademoiselle is waiting,
send another little note.”

In that moment the truth flashed upon Paul. He stepped backward as
though seeking a way of escape; there was the look of a hunted animal
in his eyes when he turned to the master of the house.

“My God!” he cried, “you would not do this, Count! You have no right
to do it. I must go back to my house. I tell you that she is waiting
for me.”

Bonzo answered him by striking a gong at his side.

“My son,” he said sternly, “she will wait many days yet. It is the
duty of your friends to save you from yourself.”


 [Illustration: “SILENTLY, DETERMINEDLY, THEY FELL UPON THE FUGITIVE,
  AND THREW HIM TO THE GROUND”]


The deep note of the gong echoed through the silent rooms of the house
like an alarum. The three men--for all had risen--stood facing each
other. They knew that the time for words was past. As for Bonzo, he
had ceased to smile; anger and determination were to be read in his
eyes. He looked around him with the air of one who has planned
everything, and whose plan is to be put into execution.

“You are mad, Captain Zassulic, and we shall cure you,” he repeated
triumphantly. “To-morrow we set out, but not for Vienna. The fortress
of St. Peter shall be your hospital. Fool that you were to pit your
wits against mine.”

He raised his hand to point threateningly, and, as if in instant
answer to the signal, the conservatory was filled with troopers in the
uniform of the Russian service. Silently, determinedly, with great
strength, they fell upon the fugitive and threw him to the ground. So
sudden was the attack, so swift had been the sequence of word and of
event, that Paul was a prisoner in their arms even while the thought
of escape was shaping in his mind. For a moment he struck at them with
the strength of ten men. Agony and despair gave him courage. The whole
bitterness of life seemed to be his portion.

“Marian!” he cried. “O my God, let me go to her--you kill me--I
suffocate--let me go to her--let me go----”

A strong arm, the arm of a giant, stifled the broken cries. The whole
landing seemed to be full of men. Though the captive struck right and
left, clutching at this object and at that, they carried him swiftly
from the place up and still up to the prison of the garrets. He beheld
other landings and the interiors of bedrooms poorly furnished, the
stairs were stairs of marble no longer, the light of the fuller day
fell upon his face through a frosted dome of glass. When they flung
him down at last, with blood upon his hands, and torn clothes, the
light was shut swiftly from his eyes. He lay in utter darkness, and he
thought it the darkness of hell. For he knew that the unpitying hand
of the Russian had fallen upon him even in England--the England for
which she whom he loved had longed so earnestly.




 CHAPTER XXIV.
 TOWARD THE LIGHT.

Marian awoke from a troubled sleep when the clock of St. Martin’s
Church was striking a quarter past four of the morning. She had not
meant to sleep at all, but weakness prevailed above her misery, and
for an hour she was carried in her dreams back to Alexander and to the
nameless horror of her cell below the sea.

When she awoke she was still sitting in her low chair by the window,
but the cold of dawn had stiffened her limbs, and the burden of the
night and its weariness lay heavy upon her heart. Nor could she bring
her mind at the first to remember why she was not in her bed, or how
it came to be that she looked down upon the silent streets at such an
hour. When memory helped her, it was swift and terrible. She rose to
her feet and opened the door of their little sitting-room. Had Paul
come back to her? she asked herself. Why did he wait? What new ill had
overtaken him? God, if he should be dead!

A tortured, helpless woman, worn with suffering and doubt, she crept
along the darkened passage until she stood at his bedroom door. It was
wide open. She could see the bed, but no one had slept in it.
Scattered here and there were the few things he had purchased since
they had been in London--a pair of slippers, a little dressing-case, a
writing-desk. A bunch of violets he had worn when shopping for her two
days ago stood on his washhand-stand. She took it up and kissed the
faded flowers; she knelt at his bedside and prayed, a woman’s prayer,
that the day might bring him back to her.

It was strange, at this time, how her sense of dependence upon the man
was magnified and made real to her. A year ago the truth that she
stood alone in the world would have been a matter of indifference to
her. But that day had passed. While she had no exaggerated notions of
Paul’s cleverness, while she knew him, heart and mind, he remained the
idol of her dreams and of her love. She had trembled when he held her
in his arms. Her first waking thought had been for him; she had won
sleep often with his name upon her lips. The past years of loneliness,
of struggle, of poverty, seemed removed by ages from her present life.
If there had come to her sometimes the reflection that this whirl of
events was unreal and false, that she was deceiving herself, that the
reckoning must be paid, she brushed the thought aside. She was a
woman, and she had learned to love.

The house was quiet with the stillness of the hour before the dawn.
Without, the steely gray light fell upon shuttered windows and silent
streets. Even great London nodded. Her gaudy ornament of gold and
garish painting had become subdued and shabby; immense buildings
loomed up as though the sun had shaped them from the mists. Save for
the passing carts, or the rumble of a wagon on its way to market, or
the fleeting figure of some ragged and homeless creature awake once
more to the hopeless life of thousands, she might have looked down
upon a city of the dead. Those who had passed and repassed while the
sun shone--whither had they gone to sleep? What change of fortune had
they known since yesterday? Who among them would rejoice with the day?
How many would know the day no more? The very emptiness of the city
awed her. She was afraid of the stillness. Not one in all those
millions would stand at her side to help her. She remembered the
child, and thought of him sleeping in a house of sunshine and of
flowers, but the remembrance was bitter, for her courage was broken.
The old way of life was closed for ever. She would go hand in hand
with little Dick, but there would be tears upon her face.

Seven o’clock struck, and the sun shone upon the city. People flocked
to the great railway stations; cabs began to loiter by the pavements;
she heard the scream of whistles and the cry of the newsboys. It was a
relief to her, this surging of the stream of life. She began to reckon
with herself as she had not reckoned since she left Kronstadt. If Paul
did not return during the morning, she resolved that she would go to
Scotland Yard and tell his story, in so far as it could be told
without the surrender of her promise. A woman of clear and quick
thought, she scouted the trivial suggestions which desire to deceive
herself had prompted. Taking new courage of the morning, she refused
to believe that her lover was dead or that an accident had overtaken
him. An echo of the truth dinned in her ears. “It is the hand of his
own countrymen,” she thought, “he has been lured from here by a
trick.” And then she remembered that these things were not to be done
in England. A glad pride in the might of her own country quickened her
heart. “I will save him!” she said; “I will go to them and learn the
whole story.”

Her course would have been easier if she had known Paul’s intentions
when he left her. It was in her mind that he had gone to the Russian
Embassy; she remembered that he spoke of South Audley Street, but
could not recall the number of the house.

She said that she would get her breakfast and go afterwards to the
Embassy in quest of news. If none was to be had there, it would be
time to consult with the people at Scotland Yard. True, she had given
Paul her word that she would not go out alone; but the promise was
made for a set of circumstances other than these. His liberty, his
very life, might depend upon her breaking that promise. A great desire
to be up and away at once took possession of her. It was hers now to
play the strong part. Nevertheless, the hope that she might hear his
step on the stair before the clock struck again held her to the place.

“He has stayed at the Count’s house all night,” she argued childishly;
“it was necessary, and he is among friends.”

At eight o’clock she dressed herself, wearing the pretty blouse that
he had bought for her, and coiling up her wealth of brown hair
picturesquely above her white face. She sighed often when she looked
into the shabby glass, and asked herself how it came to be that a man
had cast off country and friends for her sake. Very few in the world
cared whether she lived or died. She did not wonder at that. Her life
had been one long battle with circumstances; the smile her face had
worn during the years of childhood was but the cloak which hid the
scars of mental ill and oftentimes of defeat. Yet here was one to
stand among the multitude and to say “Thou art the woman.” The mystery
of love baffled her.

It was nine o’clock when she finished her cup of tea and found herself
ready to go out. She had but a few shillings in her pocket; their
little store of gold was locked in Paul’s trunk, yet she would not
stop to reflect upon that new trouble which lack of money must bring
to her presently. Glad in her way to escape the confinement of the
stuffy room, rejoicing that her errand was for her lover’s sake, she
descended the stairs with quick step. But at the street door she stood
irresolute; and when she had looked about her an instant, she returned
hastily to her room, and went to the window to watch.

A carriage drawn by a pair of magnificent grey horses was the secret
of her irresolution. It stood before her house at the moment she would
have begun her errand. She saw that the master of the carriage, a
white-haired old man, slight and slim, but with the face of an
aristocrat, was about to send the footman to her door. Instinct told
her that here was one of Paul’s friends. When the footman waited in
the street below, she had the impulse to run down, fearing that the
carriage would be driven away before she could tell Paul’s friend what
had happened. She was still wavering when the slut of the house
entered the room, holding in her dirty fingers the card of Prince
Tolma.

“It ain’t for you; it’s for the gentleming,” she said, wiping a smut
from her forehead. “I told ’em as he’d gawn out to supper, and hadn’t
come back yet.”

Marian brushed her aside and ran down the stairs with the step of a
schoolgirl. Care for her own dignity was forgotten. She arrived in the
street breathless and with flushed cheeks. It was in her mind that
this stranger would save her lover.

“Paul is not here,” she said excitedly; “he left me yesterday to visit
Count Talvi, and has not returned. I fear that something has happened.
He would not leave me without a word. I am Marian Best, and I have
heard your name so often. If I might speak to you for a little
while----”

She stood panting and expectant, while the old man regarded her with
wondering eyes. Apparently the spectacle pleased him, for, of a
sudden, he grunted like an animal and called to the footman.

“John, I am going to get out.”

With great pomp and ceremony, after the unwrapping of rugs and
laborious changes of posture, the Prince wormed himself from his seat.

“My dear,” he said apologetically, “you must give me your hand. I am
an old man--and your English wines do not love me. Is it far to
mount?--there are many stairs?”

Marian blushed.

“We are not rich,” she said diffidently; “we feared to go to an
hotel----”

“Du tout, du tout,” said the Prince; “we must find another apartment
for you. The sun up there will scorch that pretty face. Ma foi, we go
to heaven itself!”

A friendly banister and the strong arm of the footman dragged the
burden to the heights. Marian followed with a sense of relief such as
she had scarce known in all her life. It was as though a strong hand
had been thrust out to her from the shadows of the great city. The
tone, the gesture, the kindly eyes of this old man, the easy air of
command and authority--these won upon her confidence.

The Prince entered the shabby little room and waddled to an arm-chair.
He sank in it with a pathetic sigh of gratitude. Drops of sweat stood
upon his bald forehead. He mopped them up with a tremendous
handkerchief; his breathing was stertorous and rapid.

“It is a vapour bath,” he exclaimed between his gasps; “you shall send
for a shampooer, my dear. Or if you will not do that, you shall give
me a little of the red wine I see upon the buffet there.”

A flask of Australian wine stood upon the sideboard. Marian half
filled a tumbler, and diluted the wine with soda-water. She had not
noticed the poverty of her surroundings before. The coming of the
aristocrat, his spotless clothes, his grand air, showed them in all
their nakedness.

“I am sorry,” she said, moving about with girlish activity; “I fear
our stairs are dreadful. If it had not been that I knew you were
Paul’s friend----”

“Tut, tut,” replied the Prince, taking the tumbler in his hand; “it is
a recompense to see you in the room. There is no other ornament
necessary, my dear--your eyes and the sunshine. If I were a young man,
I would come here every day to see you. We do not count the rungs of
the ladder which leads up to Paradise.”

He swelled with gallantry, remembering the days which had carried him,
hungering for love, to many a garret of old Paris. When he had emptied
his tumbler and put it down, he began to speak again, leaning forward
heavily upon his gold-mounted cane and staring so hard at his little
hostess that her cheeks flushed crimson.

“So you are Mademoiselle,” he said, nodding his head cunningly, “and
you have brought my boy to England, and it is for you that he has
forsaken his friends and turned his back upon his country. Well, my
dear, I should begin by scolding you. I meant to scold you when I came
here. But I am helpless, you see--so come and sit by me and we will
talk a little while.”

He pointed to a little stool, and she obeyed him, sitting almost at
his feet. Never in her life had she met one whom she would have
trusted so implicitly. Her own father--long dead--the man of dusty
books and monotoned sermons, had awakened in her but pity. The fine
face of this noble Russian, his soft and winning voice, his kindly
gesture, inspired her to ask herself what her own life would have been
if such a man had brought her into the world.

“You are very kind to me,” she said simply; “it is a long time since I
have found a friend. I think sometimes that I shall never find
another. I cannot call Paul my friend; he is more than that. But then,
he has left me here----”

Her cheeks reddened and she paused. Tolma patted her arm
encouragingly.

“Do not be afraid to speak to me,” he said. “I know your story, but it
comes prettily from these pretty lips. You do not call Paul your
friend; he is more than that. Ma foi, I would disown him if he were
not!”

“I love him,” she answered, taking courage of herself; “whatever he
may do here, I could not blame him. He has given up everything for
me--God knows how much I regret it if it is not for his good. Yet how
can a woman answer such a question? How is she to read the depths of a
man’s love? If you and his friends wish him to leave me, if you think
it is in his interest to do so, I have no right to stand between you.
It would be happiness to know that he is happy.”

Tolma moved restlessly in his chair. He had come to carry his heir
from the trap into which he believed that he had fallen. He had come
to convince Paul that the woman was a charlatan, an impostor, the tool
of the English Government. When he hastened back from Paris, it had
seemed to him that his mission was the easiest in the world. He
flattered himself that no man knew women as he knew them. He thought
that he would find his nephew with some notorious servant of the spies
of Europe--a chorus-girl, the wife of a _chevalier d’industrie_ gone
bankrupt, the partner of a baron snapping up unconsidered trifles. Ten
words with her shattered that hypothesis. “She is an English lady--she
is honest,” he said to himself; “we shall have trouble.”

“You are a pair of children,” he exclaimed, cutting Marian short in
her protests; “it is all a play to you--the ships and the armies of
Russia are your toys. And yet, like your elders, you can think of the
money.”

She was silent at the rebuke.

“Yes,” he went on very seriously, “you can think of the money,
children that you are. What you have done, mademoiselle, is a great
crime toward my country. If I did not believe the story which Paul has
told me, if I did not say that there are excuses which must suffice
when a woman is the offender, nothing would keep me in this room even
for an hour. But I am not like those others. I know men. I know women,
vous savez. To me they are the pieces upon the board. I have seen so
many put in the box; a few years more or less and destiny will have
done with me. You are young, and your life is before you. I shall see
that it is a pleasant life. You will live here in your England. Paul
will go with me to be my companion in Paris. I like young faces; I am
lonely in age. If it rested with me alone, I might make other promises
for the future. But I must win a way for Paul to return to his
country, and to return with honour. Do not think me harsh. I speak as
the friend of you both. It cannot be otherwise: it is the only way.”

Marian sat very still and white and silent. She thought herself in
that instant to be abandoned of God and man. And yet she did not turn
from the sacrifice.

“It is for Paul,” she cried bitterly. “If there is no other way, let
it be so, and God help us both!”

Tolma abhorred the spectacle of a woman distressed unless his were the
hand to wipe away the tears. The fair, girlish figure at his side, so
slight, so pitiful, created for him a boyhood to be lived again in an
instant of thought. He drew Marian’s head upon his knee and stroked
the curls through which the hardly checked tears glistened.

“My child,” he said gently, “if an old man could work a miracle,
assuredly it should be worked to-day. But what would you? If we wish
Paul’s name again to be known in Russia, shall not we make this
sacrifice gladly? While he is with you--when he is your husband--they
will say, ‘Ah, she loves him for what he is worth to her.’ They will
declare that you have not all the maps you want to sell to your
English Government, and that Paul will make them for you. By-and-bye
you will laugh at him, and find another officer of artillery and
another Kronstadt. That is what they will say.”

Marian smiled through her tears.

“Poor Paul,” she said; “if he had to live by making maps of Kronstadt,
we should starve, Prince.”

Tolma looked at her searchingly.

“You do not think that he is clever?”

“Oh, yes, he is clever, but not in that way. He would laugh if he
could hear you. I do not believe he sleeps at night for thinking that
I should tell someone the things that I know. He came here at first to
be quite sure that the memory he says I am cursed with should not do
Kronstadt any harm. He feared that I would draw the maps.”

“The maps? But you have not got any maps; they were all burnt. He told
me so.”

“He told you the truth; but you cannot burn the memory. I could draw
Kronstadt now, this instant. I could place every fort and every gun.
If I did not love Paul, my drawings would make me a rich woman,
Prince.”

Tolma sat very still. He was debating quickly a hundred possibilities.
The girl had struck every weapon from his hand. If her tale were true,
she had struck every weapon from the hands of her enemies in London.

“It may be so,” he said, with the politest possible suggestion of
doubt, “it may be so, my child; but who will believe a story like
that?”

“I ask no one to believe it. Why should I? What have I to gain?”

She drew back from him, and, rising, went and stood by the window. The
sun of morning flashed upon her white face and gave threads of gold to
her tumbled hair. Tolma saw the child no more; a woman, self-reliant,
proud, and beautiful, now answered him.

“What have I to gain?”

She repeated the question with just a _soupçon_ of mockery in her
tone. She did not forget that she was in England. The strong arm of
her own country stood between her and the Russian. The man on his part
was ready to appreciate the drama of the moment and to act up to it.

“Mademoiselle,” he said, struggling to his feet and posing
threateningly, “you have a husband to gain.”

“A husband! Oh, Prince, you jest.”

The woman of Kronstadt spoke--the woman who had been willing, before
love weakened her hand, to strike a blow at the Russian in his very
holy of holies.

“You jest, Prince,” she said again, with the air of a grand dame;
“what is more, you do not believe me.”

Tolma answered her by banging the table with his cane.

“Mademoiselle,” he exclaimed, “I jest so little that if you will prove
your story I will make you Paul’s wife to-morrow.”

It was her turn now to open her eyes in wonderment. But he continued
without pause--

“Do you not see that they have taken him from you because they believe
you want his secrets? Prove to them that the secrets are yours, not
his, and they will move heaven and earth to shut your lips. A child
would understand that. You are a free woman in your own country; who
can prevent you speaking where you will? But the wife of Paul
Zassulic--will she betray Russia! Ma foi, the boy’s eyes are better
than ours now! He will cheat Bonzo yet and I shall be there to enjoy
it. And he will be the husband of a clever woman, mademoiselle. Do not
contradict me; I, Tolma, say it, and I am never wrong. You shall be my
daughter. You shall live in Paris with me--when you have proved the
story.”

Lack of breath alone put a curb upon his eloquence. Marian listened to
him as she would have listened to one who spoke of miracles. It had
been upon her lips to tell him of her promise to Paul, her promise to
keep the secrets to the day of her death; but love working in her
heart silenced her. She could not shatter the cup raised so
unexpectedly to her lips.

“I will prove my story when and where you will,” she said with
dignity. “Give me time to get pen and ink, and I will prove it now.”

Tolma raised his hand.

“Not here,” he said, with a gesture of an actor; “to-night, at the
house of Count Feodor. My carriage shall fetch you. Fear nothing; you
have the word of Tolma.”

He waddled down the stairs, calling loudly for “John.” Marian stood as
one in a trance; but it was a trance of joy.




 CHAPTER XXV.
 THE WORD OF TOLMA.

It was the evening of the day. Three men waited in the great
drawing-room of Count Talvi’s house in South Audley Street. The silver
clock upon the mantelshelf had just struck nine. Its ticking was the
only sound to be heard.

Of the three who waited, Tolma alone sat at his ease. He lounged in a
great chair and smoked Russian cigarettes incessantly. A glass of
Chartreuse at his elbow went often to his lips. There was a complacent
smile upon his face, the smile of a man who has played a great card
and waits for his opponents. He looked ever and anon at Bonzo, the
second of the three, moving in and out of the shadows which the dim
light of shaded candles cast in dark patches upon the heavy carpet.
But Bonzo was unconscious of the Prince’s gaze. His hands were linked
behind his back. He did not smoke. He paced the room restlessly. If he
had eyes for anything, it was for a white sheet of paper spread out
upon a writing-table in the alcove of the window. There his glance
rested often, as though some wonder would be wrought by an unseen
hand. He feared that lines would appear upon the paper.

Count Feodor, the third of the men, sat upon a sofa near the door. He
had a Russian newspaper in his hand, but he did not read it. His eyes
turned often toward the silver clock. He seemed to be waiting for
someone who should break the silence of the room. When, at five
minutes past nine, a carriage was heard at the door below, he rose
with a little sigh of relief. At the same moment, Bonzo stood quite
still and uttered an exclamation of satisfaction.

“Ha,” he said, “they have come then.”

“You mean that _she_ has come,” said Tolma, with a slight emphasis for
the pronoun.

“I wait and see,” replied Bonzo diplomatically; “I expect nothing,
Prince, from a woman.”

“And yet you owe everything to one, my dear Colonel.”

Bonzo resumed his sentry duty, but at the door he stopped suddenly. A
lackey was there to announce a guest.

“Mademoiselle Best,” cried the fellow in a loud voice.

Marian entered the room upon his heels.

She wore a black French hat, becoming and unobtrusive. The cape, which
Paul had bought for her, sat well upon her shoulders. Her gown was new
and rich and in excellent taste. Tolma chuckled when he saw it, for he
had caused it to be sent to her that very day. He said to himself
that, gowned thus, this English girl might hold her own in any room in
Europe. There was about her a dignity of presence, a sweet
graciousness which no mere childish prettiness of face could rival.
She seemed born to command. Nor did she betray the fear which had
dogged her steps when she set out for the house of Feodor Talvi. She
had been ready to take the word of Tolma, and he would answer for her
safety.

“Bravo! bravo!” he cried, struggling painfully to his feet; “I said
that you would come, mademoiselle. I told them that you would not be
afraid.”

“Why should I be, Prince?” she asked, with a pretty laugh. “Am I not
among friends?”

Again it was the old Marian who spoke, the Marian of carnival, the
light of the Governor’s house.

“Certainly you are among friends,” repeated the Prince, while he
raised her hand to his lips with an Eastern courtesy; “you have the
word of Tolma.”

“And the knowledge that I am in England,” she said with simple pride.

Bonzo laughed harshly.

“Mademoiselle prefers the English police,” he cried with iron gaiety;
“assuredly she is among friends here.”

Marian turned her great eyes upon him and looked him full in the face.

“Monsieur,” she said with a gaiety to which she had long been a
stranger, “you have helped me to my preference.”

“Arrivons!” exclaimed Tolma, “we are not here to write histories. What
has been has been; let us forget it.”

“No woman could forget Colonel Bonzo,” said Marian jestingly, with a
laugh, “at least, if she had shaken hands with him.”

Bonzo’s great face flushed angrily, but while he was still seeking a
clever answer, Count Feodor slipped out of the shadows.

“Colonel,” he said, “we forget the business upon which Mademoiselle
Best has been good enough to come here to-night. Is it not time for
that?”

“Sans doute,” exclaimed Tolma. “To the affairs. Why do we wait?
Mademoiselle is ready, I am sure.”

Marian looked from one to the other with anxious eyes. Then she
perceived the table upon which the white paper was spread.

“I am quite ready,” she said, though her heart began to beat quickly,
“when you tell me what you wish me to do.”

Bonzo advanced to the table and set it straight.

“Mademoiselle,” said he, “we have been so long away from Russia that
we forget our own country. You, they tell us, have a better memory. If
you will make a little map upon that paper, it is possible that you
will have no cause to regret the trouble we shall put you to. It would
be a map of Fort Constantine, mademoiselle.”

He watched her as he spoke. She drew off her gloves with trembling
fingers. The hour stood supreme among all the hours of her life. If
she had forgotten! If her memory failed her now! It was for Paul’s
sake, she said to herself again and again. It was that she might be
his wife. The lights danced before her eyes. The figures of the men
were blurred to her sight. She lived in a room of shadows. The white
paper seemed to spread out until it became a mighty scroll upon which
her own doom or her own joy was to be written. “God,” she prayed in
her heart, “help me, hear me!”

“A map of Fort Constantine? Oh, that is easy, Colonel!”

She sat at the table, guiding herself thereto with shaking fingers.
Minutes passed and she could not find the pen. Tolma put it at last
into her hand.

“Du courage,” he whispered; “it is for his liberty, his life. He is a
prisoner in this house.”

She took the pen; her hand ceased to tremble. Quickly she drew the
outline of the fort. The scratching upon the paper, the ticking of the
silver clock, were the only sounds in the great drawing-room. Those
who watched her breathed with an effort. The figure of old Bonzo seen
in the shadows was like a figure of bronze.

Fifteen minutes passed. The woman had forgotten where she sat. She
drew upon the paper with the skill of a trained draughtsman. She lived
again under the shadow of the mighty fortress. Kronstadt arose above
the sea of white waves. Line by line she conquered it; alone she went
into the chambers of the secrets; the living death came near but could
not touch her.

“There is your map,” she said.

The three were about her chair now. The paper was in Bonzo’s hands. He
laid it side by side with another map and compared the two. For ten
minutes no word escaped him. Then he drew himself up erect and
delivered his judgment.

“Mademoiselle,” he said, “there are few in Russia who could draw a
better map than that.”

She did not answer him nor the others as they exclaimed upon the
excellence of her handiwork. Rather she asked herself again if they
had mocked her; had brought her to the house to charge these things
against her. And while she stood, doubting and fearful she knew not of
what, the folding doors which divided the great room from a smaller
one behind it were thrown open by one of the servants, and she beheld
a little room fitted up as a chapel, and an old priest standing before
a shrine, upon which many candles were burning.




 CHAPTER XXVI.
 THE EVENING OF THE SECOND DAY.

Paul heard a clock strike eight, and remembered that he had been
nearly thirty hours a prisoner in Talvi’s house. It seemed to him that
a century of hours had passed since he kissed Marian’s pretty lips and
told her that he would return to her without delay. He was sure that
he would never look upon her face again; that he would live his life
alone in dishonour and in exile. The lamp, which they had set in his
room, wounded his eyes with its garish light. He wished for darkness
that he might accustom himself to the thought of unending captivity.
He did not believe that any power on earth could snatch him from the
relentless hand of his own countryman which had, in treachery, struck
him down. They would send him to the fortress of St. Peter and St.
Paul. She, whom he loved to call his little wife, would look for him
and look in vain. He dared not ask himself how she would face the
world alone. Self-reproach would endure while life was: the unanswered
question would remain the surpassing punishment of his folly.

The room in which they had locked him was one of the garrets of the
house. A dormer window stood out upon a sloping roof, high above the
surrounding roofs. But the window was boarded up, and iron bars, newly
fixed, forbade any hope of it. He saw that Talvi had foreseen the need
of such a room when he sent the telegram. They had made up their minds
to get the spy out of England at any cost; friendship would count for
nothing with a Russian who believed that he was serving his country.
Even if Marian went to her English friends and told them her story, he
doubted that those friends could help him. False charges would be
made; his extradition would be demanded by a Government powerful to
enforce its wishes. They would brand him as a criminal and carry him
back to the unnameable horrors of the fortress of the Neva. And
Marian--he clenched his hands when he remembered her. She would be
standing at the window waiting for him. He pictured her to
himself--the wan face, the great thoughtful eyes, the quick girlish
movements, the gestures he had loved, the gold-brown hair, the winning
voice. He would hear that voice no more. It must be to him but a
memory through eternity. The way of pilgrimage was before him still;
but the hand which had been locked in his would never touch his own
again.

There was a little furniture in the room, a basket chair, a shelf of
books, a mahogany table, a camp bedstead. He had been there but a very
short time when the Russian servant brought a lamp to permit him to
see these things. He did not speak to the man nor question him, for he
knew well how little that would help him. When the servant was gone,
he resented the light which had been left. The gable of the roof was
dark and ominous above him. He moved in ghostly shadows, for they had
robbed him even of the day. So still was the place that he could hear
a clock ticking in the room below. No sound came up from the distant
street. The roar of the city’s life was as a falling of great waters
heard afar.

It was near to five o’clock of the afternoon then, he remembered.
Marian must have begun to ask herself what mischance had overtaken
him. Rightly, he could hope nothing from the friendship of a helpless
girl; and yet there were moments when he hoped much. She would tell
the English police that he had gone to Talvi’s house. The police would
begin to ask questions. It was possible that the whole of his story
would be made known, and then--and then! He dreamed even of liberty
won by her. She would not rest day or night in her quest of the truth.
She might save him even yet from the hand of the Russian.

The weary night dragged on, but the man neither slept nor ate. The
supper they had put upon his table reminded him of the short days of
content he had known in London. What a gift of the joy of life it had
been to sit by her side all day, to hear her morning words of
greeting, her pretty good-night, to hold her in his arms, and to say
that therein was the place of his abiding rest! But for the thought
that in some way--he knew not how--a miracle would bring her to his
side, even in that house of darkness, he would have lost his reason.
The impulse to beat upon the door of his prison, to cry aloud for
mercy, was scarce to be controlled. The hope that she might yet come
alone empowered him to play the man. He listened for her footstep
through the long watches of the terrible night, and laughed at himself
for the fancy. At dawn he fell asleep, and sleeping, he dreamed that
her arms were about his neck.

It was a quarter past nine o’clock on the evening of the second day
before any message came to him from the outer world. He had eaten a
little dinner, and was asking himself all the old questions when a
sound upon the stair without brought him quickly to his feet, and he
stood with heart a-quiver, wondering who came. For a spell, brought
down to earth suddenly from the giddy clouds of dreamland, the thought
lingered that it might be Marian’s step. He was still laughing at
himself for so foolish a notion when the door swung back upon its
hinges, and Count Feodor stood before him.

The Count was in plain evening dress; his face was flushed, for he had
run up the stairs; he was boisterous as a lad who carries good news.
He had regretted, with a friend’s regret, the indignity put upon Paul
by those whom he served. He was glad with a friend’s joy that those
indignities were soon to be forgotten.

“Paul, mon vieux, c’est fini,” he gasped, while he held out both his
hands to the prisoner, “you are to remain here no longer; they have
discovered their mistake, they know all; they have sent for her--she
is here!”

Paul staggered like a drunken man.

“She is here? Oh, my God!”

“It is Tolma’s work,” continued the Count, with a child’s pride of his
words. “He discovered that she could make the maps. He is downstairs
with her now. You are to go there. They want you--at once.”

“They want me at once?” repeated the dazed man. “But look at me--my
face, my hands, my beard.”

“Ivan shall see to that; he will not be ten minutes. There is no
time----”

Paul stood quite still. He seemed to read in that instant the moment
of Talvi’s words.

“For what should there be time?” he asked very quietly.

“For the priest to marry you to the little lady who knows so much
about Kronstadt.”

Paul reeled out into the light. He was sobbing like a child.




 CHAPTER XXVII.
 AT MIDNIGHT.

A candelabrum set before the altar in the chapel of Count Talvi’s
house cast a soft light upon the face of the old priest and upon the
little group around him. Huge and unwieldy, like some broken pillar,
was the figure of Bonzo back in the shadows. But the Man of Iron
thought and planned no longer. The difficult mission which had carried
him to England was accomplished. For the rest he cared nought.
Kronstadt had lost a good soldier, but her secrets were safe. The
clever little woman, who knelt before the altar with the light of love
awakened in her eyes, would betray the citadel no more. Everything
else was indifferent to the servant of the Gate. Love was the
recreation of children. He had never loved.

Near to the Man of Iron sat old Tolma. There was upon his face a look
of sly triumph and of elation. He had crossed swords with Bonzo of
Kronstadt and had defeated him. The pretty English girl would bring
sunshine into his house in Paris. Paul should become a son to him in
deed and act. This strange marriage, at night in a house of Western
London, appealed to an insatiable appetite for romance. He recalled
the faces of all the women to whom he would willingly have given
himself under similar circumstances. What a roll-call it was! The
subjects of his amours would have numbered a battalion.

The remaining witness to this strangest of strange marriages was the
master of the house. Count Talvi showed how much his old friend’s
happiness meant to him. He came often to Paul’s side; he whispered
words of congratulation to him. Hither and thither he moved with
silent step, now to help the priest, now to give orders to the
lackeys. He was a servant of Russia still, but this was his holiday.

The priest raised his hands to bless those whom God had joined
together in the holy mystery of marriage. For one long moment Paul
held his wife’s burning face close to his. Then all rose and passed to
the great dining-room below.

Here lights from many electric lamps shone down upon Talvi’s guests.
Lackeys were busy at the tables laid for supper. It was the moment for
congratulations.

“You forgive me?” cried old Bonzo, holding out both his hands to the
trembling girl. “You forgive an old soldier for making you a Russian?”

Marian turned laughing eyes to his.

“I don’t know what I am or where I am,” she said bewilderedly; “I
cannot believe that any of you are real.”

Bonzo laughed his great laugh, which filled the house with a
tumultuous sound.

“Fichtre!” he roared. “I--Bonzo--I am not real! Oh, c’est bien drôle!
Will you not kiss me, my child, and see if I am real?”

Tolma, waddling laboriously, put his arms round the girl’s neck and
kissed her on both cheeks.

“You must eat and drink, little girl,” he said; “you must remember
that you are the daughter of Tolma. It is ten o’clock, and the train
is at midnight.”

“The train?” she asked wonderingly.

“Yes, the train to your Devonshire. It is there you will go until the
house in Paris is prepared for you.”

“To little Dick,” she said, and the words were his reward.

 * * * *

The mail rushed on towards the West. By sleeping villages, through
silent towns, above dark swirling rivers, away to the gardens of
England it carried the man and the woman who had suffered. But the day
of suffering was forgotten already.

In the corner of their carriage Paul held Marian in his strong arms. A
rug was wrapped about them. The wan light of the feeble lamp fell
dimly upon their happy faces.

“It is good to rest,” she said, as his arm closed about her and she
laid her pretty head upon his shoulder.

“The rest shall be for ever,” he answered.

 THE END




 TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

This book was also published as _A woman of Kronstadt_.

The D. Appleton and Co. edition (New York, 1899) was consulted for
many of the changes listed below.

Minor spelling inconsistencies (e.g. frock-coat/frock coat,
warships/war-ships, etc.) have been preserved.

Alterations to the text:

Punctuation fixes: some quotation mark pairings, and assorted missing
periods, commas, and semicolons.

[Chapter II]

“the Prince jests with us and we shall _anwer_ him” to _answer_.

[Chapter XVI]

“And she must not deny him that _pportunity_” to _opportunity_.

 [End of text]




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 79040 ***